• Hey Trainers! Be sure to check out Corsola Beach, our newest section on the forums, in partnership with our friends at Corsola Cove! At the Beach, you can discuss the competitive side of the games, post your favorite Pokemon memes, and connect with other Pokemon creators!
  • Due to the recent changes with Twitter's API, it is no longer possible for Bulbagarden forum users to login via their Twitter account. If you signed up to Bulbagarden via Twitter and do not have another way to login, please contact us here with your Twitter username so that we can get you sorted.

MATURE: How to Conquer Kanto in Eight Easy Steps - Chapter 100

Chapter Seventy Four: No Escape
  • Re: How to Conquer Kanto in Eight Easy Steps - Interlude 13 (100th Chapter!)

    @AetherX: I'm glad someone reviewed this in the end :p We did discuss much of this via PM so not sure what to touch on here now. Your review does make it clear you're annoyed with Alaska: hopefully the next few chapters will shine her in a more sympathetic light as she faces her issues more clearly. The change in Cycling Road came as part of my action-reevaluation post one of your Galactic reviews, so glad you liked it :p Also, I'm not sure what you mean by things not lasting long, since nothing blew up in that chapter - would you mind clarifying that bit please? Otherwise thanks for the review :)

    @chaos_Leader: Welcome to this mad little story, thanks for immersing yourself! Basically all the issues you had are things I hope my rewrites will address when they get posted (fingers crossed this month!) I see your points on Freddie but I don't plan on changing his attitude. I have two cousins that are both eight: one is chatty and intelligent for his age, the other can barely string a sentence together (yet doesn't have any medical/mental/behavioural/educational issues), so I think maturity depends on the person and the upbringing. It will be something that gets touched on in a few arcs time of where I'm currently writing though. And interesting note about the length: they have added about a page or so in the rewrites if you want longer chapters.
    And don't worry: Buzz wanting to kill Alaska straight away won't happen anymore. After many complaints, I am cutting that out and changing it around. Watch this space ;)


    Long wait between chapters, which is entirely my fault. Hope people like this since it did take a while to get right and I still think I could have done more, but I'll leave that up to you!


    Chapter Seventy Four: No Escape

    “Wait – stop!”

    Sandy froze, turning back to Alaska with her left foot hovering in mid-air. An eyebrow was raised, and Alaska pointed defensively behind her. Sandy turned again, this time facing a wooden sign propped up behind them.

    Welcome to Fuchsia City – our gym may be poison, but we promise the people aren’t,” she read drolly. “That’s cute, but was that really worth pointing out? I didn’t think folksy town signs were really your thing.”

    “Not the sign, I don’t give two shits about that,” Alaska scoffed. “It’s what it represents: the town line, the boundaries where route meets city.”

    “What are you on about?”

    “This will be the first time in god knows how long we have actually entered a city without our lives in danger,” Alaska said. Sandy’s quizzical look turned to a frown, and she too turned and gazed at the sign. Alaska sighed and cast her gaze over the newest bit of their journey: the bright blue waves crashing against the beach; the port where the smell of fish was wafting up to meet them; cottages and town houses scattered around earthen roads. When was the last time I actually got to experience this, walking into a new environment on my own accord, not fleeing or sneaking around or waking up bound and gagged. This is me, walking into a city with no one on my tail, with no obvious threat to my safety waiting within these city lines.

    “I don’t know what you’re on about, Alaska,” Sandy said after a few moments. “We’re always in danger.” And with that, she stepped into the city. Alaska felt like she had been winded, but after a few moments and she sighed and nodded, and followed her friend into Fuchsia.

    ***

    “Charm, quickly!

    “Aurora Beam, go!”

    Eevee leapt up and turned to face Shelley, shaking the dust off after being thrown a metre into the air. Her brown fur dirtier than ever, the Evolution Pokémon ignored that and pulled a seductive face, lips pursed, topped with a wink, in Shelley’s direction. The Shellder smiled goofily in response, but quickly shook her body to snap out of the Charm.

    “SHELL!” She cried, opening her mouth wide and firing the rainbow coloured beam. The temperature across the field lowered, and Eevee cried out as a frosty sheen washed over her.

    “Tackle!” Sandy shouted.

    “Icicle Spear!” Alaska countered. Shelley cut off the Aurora Beam, leaving a dazed and stiff Eevee in its wake. The Shellder flashed her wide, goofy smile before opening her shell, ensuring there was enough room to fire out her attack. The first icicle shot out, like a glittering frozen missile, and soared over the pitch to hit Eevee squarely on the head.

    “VEEEEE!” She wailed, toppling to her side. Sandy gasped, but Eevee quickly forced herself up as the second icicle came out: the icy spear scraped across her fur but fell to the ground with a clatter, failing to hit.

    “Eevee Vee!” The furry Normal type squealed delightfully, and she sprinted forwards as the next icicles came out: she swerved, running past the third and fourth and closing in on her small target. Shelley’s eye widened in fear, and she put all her energy into firing out the fifth icicle. Eevee was too close to avoid it now, and the attack slammed into her ribs. She winced and stumbled, nearly somersaulting into her target, but her speed kept her going, and Eevee crashed into her opponent.

    “SHELLDEEEEEER!” Shelley wailed as she was sent flying upwards. Everyone watched as she wildly spun around, hurtling through the air like a tiny purple projectile, and then…

    “Oh for fucks sake, she landed in the gutter!”

    Shelley’s feeble cries sounded down as Alaska, Sandy and Eevee left the Pokémon Centre training grounds behind and edged closer to the building, staring up at the rusted blue guttering. The tip of the Bivalve Pokémon’s shell was just sticking out, but it was clear she would not be able to get down herself.

    “Alright, get on your knees, I need a boost,” Alaska huffed, pointing at the ground. Sandy remained where she was, eyebrows raised, and Alaska turned to her crossly. “Don’t give me that look – your Pokémon knocked her in there, you owe me, and I’m sure you don’t want me standing on the fluffball.”

    “Eevee!” Eevee replied, looking at Sandy in shock, and the blonde rolled her eyes.

    “Fine – just this once though,” she groaned, hitching her dress up and lowering herself to the ground. “Though I thought we had established a few weeks ago you weren’t going to walk all over me anymore.”

    “Ha ha,” Alaska groaned, putting one foot in Sandy’s cupped hands and the other on her shoulders. With a groan, Sandy unsteadily rose up, and Alaska grasped onto the railing. “Urgh – when did they last clean these out, the seventies?” She groaned, flicking sludge off her fingers.

    “Vee!” Eevee huffed, the brunt of it landing on her. Good, Alaska thought bitterly, that’s what you get for knocking away my Pokémon like this.

    Though you really didn’t struggle with that, did you? As she stood there, her knee jabbing her best friend in the eye, her fingers submerged in dirt and leaves as she fondled about for her Pokémon, Alaska couldn’t help but be amazed and distressed by what she had witnessed. Eevee had sent Shelley flying with little effort, and that was just the tip of what had been a fairly even match.

    Sure, Alaska had only had Shelley for a day before Sandy rescued the Normal type, but she rarely trained as much as Alaska did. Shelley had even brought down two of Sabrina’s Pokémon – but, of course, that had been after much setting up, and it took Gardevoir one move to defeat her.

    That’s the weird thing about my Pokémon. They can be so strong in one battle but get creamed the next. I may have had the upper hand but Jack was coming close to defeating me. All my gym matches have come down to the wire. My Pokémon have no proper training, and –

    “Hurry up Alaska, I think my shoulder is about to dislocate!”

    “Shell!”

    “Got her!” Alaska cried as her fingers brushed against a squirming object. Trusting it was her Pokémon and not something living in the filth, Alaska grabbed hold just as Sandy cried out. The latter collapsed, and Alaska fell awkwardly on her butt, a jolt rattling through her bones.

    “Is there a reason why you didn’t just use her PokeBall?” Sandy groaned.

    “Yeah – you only brought it up now.” Alaska winced as she sat up, already feeling a bruise forming. You’d think all the explosions and getting shot at would make me a little more invincible, she thought with a stifled sigh. Putting her pain aside, Alaska raised her arms so she could examine Shelley closely. The Water type seemed fine though: despite being covered by brown sludge that was quickly drying, Shelley beamed back at her trainer when their eyes met.

    “I’m glad you’re alright, but we need to get you cleaned – and I need an ice pack.”

    “This match is over, I take it?”

    “Damn right,” Alaska groaned, massaging her bruised behind as she stumbled to her feet.

    “Does that mean we won?” Sandy’s face lit up at the prospect, and she scooped up a chirping Eevee and hugged her tightly.

    “If you want.” The sight of her friend’s happiness made Alaska smile, but when she looked down at Shelley, the Bivalve Pokémon was frowning, dejectedly avoided looking at her. “Hey, don’t feel bad, it’s not your fault – besides, we’ll get them next time.”

    “Oh yes, next time,” Sandy called, stopping mid-spin to face her friend. “How many more times do you want to train before you battle Janine? You can’t just call on your legendary overlord to save you again.”

    “I know that,” Alaska snapped, eyes narrowing, and Sandy innocently raised her hands and went back to celebrating. Alaska watched her for a moment before sighing, grabbing her bag and heading inside. She was annoyed; annoyed at losing, annoyed that Shelley had been defeated, annoyed at her sore ass. Yet she couldn’t blame Sandy for that; the only person who deserved her anger was herself.

    “Shell Shellder?”

    “I’m fine, don’t worry,” Alaska said quietly, but she couldn’t escape her own thoughts. Shelley, she can’t move outside of water; Nadia is strong but she’s mostly show; Frances still wets herself every time a Caterpie comes near her; Paige has reached her peak, and if she evolves…that’s another story; and then there’s… him…

    Alaska marched back to her room with those thoughts pounding inside her head, forcing herself to hold back the urge to scream.

    ***

    “There’s a sushi restaurant in town, do you want to go there for dinner?”

    “What, with all that money we have?”

    “Oh, right.” Sandy shut Alaska’s laptop and peered into the bathroom. “You know, if you hadn’t destroyed so much stuff around the region, maybe the elites might actually pay you for saving the world?”

    “I only temporarily destroyed one power plant and damaged a few gyms; if they were going to pay me, I’m sure they have some loose change lying a-UCK!”

    “What is it?” Sandy leapt off her bed, nearly standing on Eevee and Pichu, and ran into the bathroom. Alaska looked up as her friend burst in, trying desperately to wipe sludge out of her eye. “What happened?” Sandy repeated, throwing her friend a cloth.

    “Shelley apparently swallowed some of that gunk and decided to clear her throat on my face,” Alaska replied bitterly, collapsing onto the toilet to wipe it away. “OW, DAMNIT!” She swore, jumping back up and clutching her butt.

    “Are you alright?” Sandy asked, watching as her friend hobbled around. “I mean, we’ve faced robots and psychotic killers – a few bruises and a sore eye don’t really compare, do they?”

    “It’s just – no, forget it, I’m fine.” She threw the cloth aside and picked up an old toothbrush. Shelley apologetically looked up from her sink-bath, the water around her a murky black.

    “No Alaska; we made a promise to tell each other when we were having issues.” Sandy leaned forwards and grabbed the toothbrush, keeping Alaska’s arm steady. “Something is clearly bothering you and it
    sure as hell ain’t… whatever that is,” she trailed off, looking squeamishly down at Shelley’s murky bath. Alaska sighed, and when and leaned against the shower, knowing there was no way she was getting around this.

    “So I’ve got Darwin back now, I’ve had my lessons, we’ve scratched the surface of what we are meant to do– I’m just wondering what to do now. I’m supposed to ride Paige into battle at the end of all this, but I don’t think I am anywhere near ready for that.”

    “What are you on about? Your Pokémon are amazing! Not everyone can defeat five gym leaders, you know. I certainly wouldn’t be able to…”

    “Yeah, but they aren’t fighting me to kill, are they?” Alaska replied, shutting her eyes as memories washed over her. “I’ve only ever gotten out of there because something blew up or someone else came along and saved the day. Trevor, Looker, Jericho; they aren’t going to be around to save my ass when the whole world turns to shit. I need to get cracking if we are going to stand a chance at winning.”
    Sandy paused, face scrunched up as she dwelled over her words. “I’m not sure quite why you are worried: you’ve always done well in battles, even if you have been… unconventional, let’s say, in some victories.”

    “That’s entirely what Sabrina was trying to teach me: I can’t just use tricks and luck all the time to win. I still want to win my own way, not how they tell me to, but I do actually need to prepare myself for whatever comes next. You said it yourself this morning: ‘We’re always in danger’? I can’t slack off or relax just because I’ve got Darwin back, I need to get my act together, but I’m not really sure where to start.”

    Alaska fell silent, and suddenly the bathroom was quiet; nothing moved except for Shelley bobbing softly against the surface of the sink.

    “I think… well…” Sandy began but paused, staring wistfully into the murky water, lost in thought. “We’ve both been through a lot, there is no denying that. I think the biggest downside is that we’ve been too focussed on ourselves and not enough on our Pokémon. Your Pokémon are great, but when you put it like that, you haven’t really focussed much on training them properly, have you?”

    Alaska shook her head. “I barely won against Sabrina: I had to spend half the battle setting up those final moves, and even then I still needed Latios to trick her. Just look at the last few days: Paige and Nadia should have wiped the floor with Jack’s Pokémon, and if Shelley struggles against…” She drifted off there, suddenly tightening up, but Sandy laughed.

    “If she struggles against my Eevee, how can she bring down an army?” Alaska nodded guiltily and Sandy sighed. “Don’t feel bad, we’re both guilty of not paying them enough attention. All we can do is train and train and train and nothing else: forget about the robots and Gideon and everything until they come up. We just need to buckle down, level up and evolve our Pokémon, and everything should be good.” Shelley nodded enthusiastically from within the sink, and both girls laughed.

    “I’m probably just being silly,” Alaska said, picking up her Pokémon and stroking her.

    “And here I was thinking you were the happiest you’ve been for ages,” Sandy smirked, to which Alaska raised an eyebrow. “I read your blog this morning. You woke me up when you got into the tent last night, I was wondering what you had been doing.”

    “Oh, that.” Alaska shrugged and placed Shelley down, beginning to scrub her shell again. “I was in a bit of an odd place after getting Darwin back, I just ended up venting.”

    “You know, sometimes it’s like you’re a different person on there. Always so sassy and witty even when we were in our darkest places. Please, you really aren’t as eloquent in real life as you pretend to be on there.”

    “Excuse you!” Alaska scoffed, flicking her friend with the toothbrush. “It’s a blog, I’m allowed to be a bit creative and, you know… expressive.” Sandy gave her a look, the impact of which was dented by the muck crawling down her cheek. Alaska snorted, and quickly the two descended into laughter. Eevee and Pichu came in to see what they were on about, looking bemused, and that made the two laugh harder. Alaska slid down the wall, unable to stop herself, and when she landed on her butt and swore, the two only laughed harder.

    Alaska Acevedo, will you please report to the front desk?

    “Looks like I’ve been summoned,” Alaska wheezed breathlessly as the loudspeaker whined around them. She forced herself up, still giggling, and passed Sandy the toothbrush.

    “Always leaving me to clean up after you!” She said sarcastically, and Alaska continued to laugh as she made her way out of the room.

    Once she closed the door, it was deathly silent. The sudden change in environment silenced Alaska instantly, and she felt her joy evaporate as quickly as it had come. This Pokémon Centre was quieter than most she had been to: she had seen only seen two other trainers since arriving this morning, and the emptiness really impacted the mood. As she made her way down the corridor, it was so still she could hear every conversation coming from within the half dozen rooms that were occupied. It was unsettling, being in a place this quiet: usually when things were calm, something would go wrong a few minutes later.
    The corridor ended in a set of swinging doors. Alaska pushed through and found the waiting area was as empty as it had been that morning. Couches that made the Cycling Road gatehouse looked modern were dotted around a few worn-down wooden tables, tired pot plants scattered about for decoration. The posters on the baby pink walls were the newest things there, though as she walked past one display, Alaska noted that Koga was still listed as the local gym leader.

    “CHANSEY!” Alaska jumped, nearly tripping over a table. She turned, her heart pounding, to face the desk. The Chansey behind, nurse’s hat sitting neatly on her head, was positively beaming at the sight of a customer, and once she calmed down, Alaska realised the poor thing had been left to man the desk alone, the local nurse clearly not expecting much action.

    “Um, hi there. My name’s Alaska, the nurse called me up here?” The words were barely out of her mouth when the Chansey’s face changed, and she did something that made Alaska’s skin crawl: she frowned at her.

    Alaska had basically grown up alongside Chansey. When she was kid and her mum got stuck at work, Alaska would end up in a corner of the Viridian Pokémon Centre’s nurses office, waiting until she could go home. The Chansey and Blissey there always brought her hot chocolates and cookies, and Alaska only had fond memories of the first Pokémon she had ever really interacted with.

    One thing was for certain: they had always smiled at her.

    “Sey,” the Chansey said coldly, and walked into the back room. Heart pounding, skin crawling, Alaska tentatively followed after. She stepped into a long corridor equally as outdated as the rest of the centre: linoleum floor, peeling wallpaper, ceiling tiles that changed between brown and white. A door to her immediate right led to a cramped nurse’s office; the one next to it a dormitory. There were more scattered on either side, but Alaska had no chance to explore as the Chansey disappeared left through more swinging doors. Alaska cautiously stepped through, struggling to ignore the feeling she was being led to the gallows. She stepped into a small room with a giant window, and what awaited her on the other side made her heart stop.

    Darwin. He was staring right at her, pupils constricted, eyes wide and pointed. It was like he was staring into her soul, judging her for what was being done to him. For a moment, she thought he was awake, staring at her as he prepared to jump towards her. Once the initial shock had passed, Alaska realised she was staring into an operating room: Darwin was unconscious, in the middle of surgery. His bruised, beaten body, more blood than fur, lay motionless on the table. Wires and electrodes led from his body to a half dozen machines stacked around him, all beeping and flashing. A doctor, cloaked all in white and covered by gloves and masks, was poking around his lower back, while a Blissey loomed over shaking her egg, preparing to use Softboiled.

    What happened to him out there? How could it have gotten this bad? He was only there for a few weeks… I saved him in time though… didn’t I?

    A second set of doors burst open, making Alaska jump. The nurse, a brunette woman with a stern face, mask hanging limply around her neck, emerged from the operating room with her lips pursed.
    “Glad you got the message.” Her voice was rough and cold; from her tone, Alaska could tell she was biting her tongue, doing her best not to lose control. It was an attitude Alaska had heard all too often this journey. The nurse looked over at the Chansey, and when Alaska copied she was surprised to see two more collapsed on a couch, being fed berries by a frantic Happiny.

    “What happened to them?”

    “Exhaustion.” The nurse banged a file onto the table, making Alaska jump. “While you’ve been training, the two of them were wearing themselves out in there trying to heal them as best they could. Thank god Dr Monroe and his Blissey got here when they did; Chastity was ready to keel over when they took over.” She pointed to the one on the right, and Alaska realised in horror that the Chansey was soaked in blood.

    “Isn’t… wasn’t… couldn’t you have helped?” Alaska asked, the question stumbling out of her mouth. The nurse didn’t respond for a moment; instead, she removed X-rays and readings from the file and spreading them across the table. All was quiet as she did so, but Alaska couldn’t look away, the only other choice being to face Darwin again, to look into his empty eyes and face her past.
    When the nurse had finished several minutes later, she turned and faced Alaska with a face like thunder.

    “I did everything I possibly could to help your Pokémon!” She snapped. “I am a small town nurse; my job is to deal with remedies the machine can’t zap away. But never in all my years have I ever seen anything like this!” She picked up an X-ray and held it up to the light, hand shaking with fury. “Dislocated shoulder, broken elbow, fractures in the hand – and that’s just the right arm. His fur was so matted with blood I’ve had to shear half of it just to see the wounds properly. He has at least two dozen lacerations; several deeper cuts; eight broken bones; a dozen more fractures. And don’t even get me started on his organs, or the possibilities of brain damage! How could you let this happen!”

    “I… I… I told you, I set him free for a few weeks, and these people –” but Alaska never got to finish: the nurse angrily banged her fists, making the table wobble and startling the Happiny so much she dropped her berries.

    “I don’t care what the circumstances are; this is the worst case of Pokémon neglect and abuse I have ever seen. As he was still your Pokémon at the time this happened, you are still responsible for his safety and care!”

    “He was practically a wild Pokémon – you can’t hold me responsible for what they did to him!” Yet even as she said it, Alaska knew it was her fault: she had set him free, she had put him into that situation, it was her fault, it was all her fault.

    “Oh yes I can,” the nurse snarled. “I have been in this job for twenty years, I have earned the right to call out trainers who don’t value or respect their Pokémon. I am going to do the best I can to fix your Pokémon, but there is no chance I am letting him back into your care.”

    “No, you can’t do that! I only just got him back!” I’m getting better, I’m learning, you have to trust me!

    “I don’t care; I am obliged to report abusive trainers to the Pokémon League, and I plan on doing just –” The nurse never finished her sentence. Her face, so red and angry and twisted, froze as the phone began to ring. Her pointed finger that was inches from Alaska’s nose became limp, and she snatched the machine up in a single swoop. “Nurse Rhonda Jones, Fuchsia City Pokémon Centre, how may I help?”
    Alaska didn’t dare move. She stood there in silence, watching the conversation play out. The phone call felt too good to be true, and as the thought crossed her mind, Alaska noticed Rhonda’s narrowed eyes narrowed flicker towards a corner of the ceiling. She nervously followed her gaze, and Alaska’s heart dropped as she realised there was a camera there, quietly blinking as it watched the scene play out.
    The nurse hung up in silence. She paused, clutching the handset and staring at Alaska as though about to beat her.

    “You’re wanted.”

    “By who?”

    “Janine.” She practically smashed the phone back into its holder. The nurse gave Alaska a final withering glance before stepping back into the operating room. The first Chansey followed after, not even dignifying Alaska with a look. Once they had left, Alaska clutched her face and let out a noise somewhere between a sob and a gasp. She wanted to collapse, she wanted to fall to the ground and never get up, just lay there and drown in her own tears. She felt sick; she was shaking; she felt like she had been run over, and as much as she wanted to blame someone else, Alaska knew only one person was responsible for her guilt.

    She vomited. It came before Alaska even knew what was happening: she opened her eyes and found herself on the ground, her knees resting in liquidy brown puke. Wheezing, throat burning, eyes watering, Alaska stared at it for a while, unable to process anything. Then, after a few minutes had passed, she slowly turned and looked up at the camera. She stared into the thick black lens, watching the blinking light, and wondered what exactly was waiting for her on the other side.




    I imagine some people are reading this and rolling their eyes thinking "Here we go again, someone getting angry at Alaska!" To those people, I would suggest not jumping down the annoyance path straight away. I don't want to tell anyone what to think or how they should be reading the story, but be rest assured this isn't just someone getting grumpy with Alaska and being forgotten about. This arc is what the story has been building towards since the first round in Celadon.
     
    Chapter Seventy Five: Need a Hit
  • Chapter Seventy Five: Need a Hit

    Even from its outskirts, Fuchsia looked outdated. Once a place of real promise and hope, the city was now in desperate need of modernity, but no one there could be bothered to give it that injection. Half-finished construction sites were dotted amongst weather washed houses years past their prime. The smell of fish rising from the port, which the city's residents had previously tried to disguise for the sake of tourists, now hung like a welcome stench over everything.

    Shoved at the bottom of the region, it was an easy place to forget about. The townspeople knew that, and for a long time they had tried to offer something different to other cities. It was going to be a coastal city, a transport hub, a thriving port to rival Vermillion. There were going to be towering hotels, docks built for cruise ships, improvements to the Safari Zone. The plans had been endless, and everyone had been excited.

    Then the fire happened. The Safari Zone was lost, first in one afternoon of intense heat and worse suffering, then again in a drawn out contract dispute, eventually seeing the franchise move to Johto. Only a few weeks late, Cinnabar had drowned in a sea of lava, and that was the final nail in the coffin. Projects were cancelled, people began to move away, and eventually most trainers stopped coming, no longer needing to travel to the end of the region when it was cheaper to train to Johto instead.

    After five years of growing irrelevancy, a wave of neglect had swept through Fuchsia. It was as though the entire city had just stopped caring: if no one was going to visit, why bother? Once grand houses now stood abandoned, sun bleached grass creeping up to chest height around the dilapidated buildings. The ones still occupied were just as untidy, bearing washed out paint, with moss and weeds creeping over the outside walls and fences. The Pal Park, an attempt at restoring the popularity of the Safari Zone, stood out as an unwelcome outlier, like a glittering glass spaceship that had landed in an endless field of two storey brick houses.

    Alaska, who rarely paid attention to the small details, noticed it all. Having come from a town struggling to recover, the empty feeling hanging around the city was all too familiar. As she marched through the streets, stumbling over cracked, untended footpaths, she and Sandy didn't see a single soul around. Curtains flickered occasionally, but otherwise they were just two passer-by's moving through a ghost town.

    "I read online before I left home that there was no point coming down here – I can really see why."

    "I wish I could have seen the Safari Zone. I used to watch this documentary series filmed there when I was a kid. I was devastated when it burnt down."

    "Apparently the whole bloody city was as well," Alaska murmured. She frowned as they passed another construction site, a sign on the outside announcing a new motel would be completed by 2010. A shiver went down her spine: this city had died a long time ago, a graveyard for failed dreams, and Alaska felt like she was trespassing on a long drawn out funeral.

    "We're here," Sandy announced, and Alaska stopped and looked up. They had arrived on the far edge of the city, right in the corner beside the trees that marked the boundaries. A battered sign that once would have been purple but was now made a faded lilac stood over the entrance, the only thing signifying that this was a gym. Beneath it, a long, low building, only one storey high, stretched across a field. Chipped ceramic tiles made the roof, held up by thick wooden beams and white concrete walls.

    "They say this building is nearly a thousand years old. When the city was first invaded, the original Kantonese warriors that trained here hid all the townspeople in that building," Sandy explained, pointing towards the gym. "When the invaders tried to take the building, the warriors easily outmatched them when it came to sword fighting, and, aided by local Pokémon, they managed to save the city."

    "Nice story. You can really tell this place is that old – it clearly hasn't been decorated since then." Sandy turned and frowned at Alaska, who shrugged and smiled. "Can you blame a girl for trying to lighten the mood? I'm about to go face the descendant of those warriors, and I'm no fucking swordsmith."

    Sandy sighed and nodded, and the two stood in silence, staring at the gym. Neither of them had expected to be here today. Alaska had hoped for a few more days of preparation, to focus herself and work out a strategy that didn't involve burning down the gym. Part of her had wanted to turn down her summons and show up on her own time, but after her confrontation with the nurse, Alaska couldn't bare another minute in that place, not knowing what she had done, the damage she had caused…

    "Are you alright? You look pale."

    "It's just the wind," Alaska replied stubbornly, turning to Sandy and forcing a smile. Her friend paused and looked at her, the façade clearly not working on her, but she let the moment pass and turned back to the gym.

    "Are you ready?"

    "Do I have any choice?"

    "To battle, no, but you have a say in how the next few minutes go. You're a new woman, remember? You don't have to let them push you around anymore." Sandy smiled and put a hand on Alaska's shoulder. Alaska managed a sincere smile and pulled her friend close; for the first time that hour, she put Darwin out of her mind and properly focused on what was about to happen. What's done is done: what I do next is more important.

    "Come on, let's get this over with."

    The inside of the gym reminded Alaska of the fighting dojo in Saffron. Wooden panels greeted them as they stepped inside, covering the floor, walls and ceilings. Sliding doors were the only things breaking the pattern, while several skylights doused the room in dull grey light. It was a large and empty space, devoid of anything but the odd landscape painting; certainly not the type of setting you'd expect from a gym.

    "Arceus, does this place even have electricity?" Alaska muttered. She stepped forwards, cautiously looking around for any signs of life, and walked into something solid. She swore as she fell backwards, caught at the last minute by a gasping Sandy. "What the -?"

    "Yes, we do have electricity, thanks bitch." Alaska cursed and looked to the ceiling: in the corner, a blinking red light flashed mockingly down on her. For a second, she was back in the Pokémon Centre, lying on the floor surrounded by her own sick, the light of camera flickering tauntingly above her. But Alaska shook away the thoughts and stumbled back to her feet as a different unwelcome memory came to the surface.

    "Oh, Clyde, how I haven't missed you."

    "The feeling's mutual. I must say, I wasn't expecting you to come – I thought you were all about controlling your own destiny?"

    "I am. This is me, coming here under my own free will. Got a problem with that?"

    "No, not really. It strikes me as ironic, is all," the security system retorted. "Anyway, I'll lower the walls now that I've had my fun. Enjoy getting your skinny little ass kicked!"

    "Thanks," Alaska snapped, giving the camera the finger before turning away. A soft whirring filled the room as invisible walls slid beneath the floor, the light retracting and flickering as the rest of the room was revealed. Out of nowhere, a raised platform at the far end of the gym appeared, breaking up the wooden monotony. The first thing Alaska noticed was a wall of weapons that now loomed imposingly above them, surrounded by staffs, gym equipment and what seemed to be a balance beam that filled the platform.

    Alaska also discovered they weren't alone in here. Two fingers noisily locked in combat were dancing across the surface, seemingly unaware of their new audience. One was a Pokémon, long, purple and wide chested: an Arbok, hissing and snarling as its human companion went after it with a stick.

    Alaska knew about Janine; everyone did. While Red, Leaf and Blue were the most publicly recognised heroes in the war against Team Rocket, Janine had fought alongside them since the very beginning. She had never embraced the limelight awarded to her companions though, retreating to a private life at the end of the country. She was always looming in the background of press conferences though, haughtily staring at the camera as though threatening to murder the audience. Alaska had always figured it was an act: surely no one could be that crazy and still be allowed to save the world, right?

    Yet as she and Sandy crossed the floor, Alaska had to wonder how serious Janine was. The sounds of her grunting and the swoosh of her spinning battle staff echoed inside the gym. The Arbok she faced appeared twice her height, grey-purple tail thrashing as it swerved to avoid the blade at the end. Janine could always be putting this on for Alaska's benefit, a threat before they got down to business, but from what she could see, Alaska doubted that was a farcical performance.

    "Come on, is that the best you've got?" Janine yelled, swinging the staff and slashing it across the Arbok's chest. "We've brought down empires together, and you can't handle a little training exercise?"

    "Aaaaarrrrboookkkk."

    "Getting too old, is that it?" Janine shoved the blunt end into her Pokémon's ribcage, nearly pushing it over. "Is that our problem? Do I need to upgrade?"

    "ARBOOOOOKKKKK!"

    "Well prove it then!" Arbok swung its tail, but Janine jumped and spun over it. When she landed, she brought the staff around and lunged, wildly slashing her weapon. Arbok hissed and reared. Janine saw it coming and held the staff in both hands as defence. Arbok sprang and spun, crashing down with its tail. The staff didn't break on impact, making Janine smile. But Arbok smiled as well, and it coiled its purple tail around the staff. Confused, Janine pulled back, but Arbok dived forwards. The gym leader ducked, sending Arbok soaring over her and landing on her head.

    "BOK!" The Cobra Pokémon had been angling for this: it used the momentum to bring its tail arcing over, still grasping the staff, and Janine was flipped. The sound of her hitting the floor made Alaska wince, and she could barely watch as Arbok rolled onto its defeated trainer and bared her fangs.

    "No!" Sandy's breathless gasp echoed throughout the suddenly silent gym, and Janine and her Arbok broke contact and turned towards them. Sandy seized up under their gaze, but Janine only gave her a cursory glance before looking at Alaska. The trainer glared back with her steeliest glare, and the gym leader smirked before tapping the floor.

    "Good work," she said as Arbok slid away, black eyes still watching the new arrivals. "You had a few opportunities when you could have used that move earlier; next time, you need to be quicker. You're not a spritely young lady anymore, and no use if you're not at the top of your game."

    "Bok Bok." The Arbok coiled around Janine's feet like a protective rug, as if they hadn't just been fighting seconds ago. The gym leader stroked her before looking up at Alaska.

    "So, you're the Acevedo girl then I take it?" Alaska nodded silently. "Nice to put a face to the name. I'll admit that I'm surprised you came, but I'm glad you did."

    "Figured I'd come see what you wanted. Must admit I didn't really expect to have to watch you train. Are we going to get down to business or am I going to have to wait for you to towel yourself off first?" Janine laughed, and Alaska managed a smirk even though she wasn't joking. She was getting impatient, left to wonder why she had been summoned here. Was Janine trying to show her dominance, ordering her about and then making her wait?

    Fuck that, Alaska thought, and she stepped forwards. In three quick strides, she launched herself up onto the platform. Instantly, Arbok whipped around and appeared centimetres from her face; the smell of poison, sweet but deadly, was on her breath, and Alaska struggled not to gag as the Cobra Pokémon loomed over her.

    "Down girl." Arbok hovered for a second but then retracted as quickly as she lunged, coiling up like a spring by her trainers side. Janine stared stoically back, towel resting on her shoulders, ignoring the sweat dripping down her forehead. "Few people have tried to confront me like that and survived Arbok unharmed."

    "I'm not confronting you at all. You summoned me, so I'm here. I'm not waiting around while you play your little games or whatever. I could be back in my room cleaning gunge of my Shellder, or staring at a very real representation of all the mistakes I've made recently. Neither of those really appealed to me, so when I got your call, I figured, what the hey, let's see what one of the most famous serial killer slash gym leaders in the region wants with me – what could possibly go wrong? Now get on with it"

    Janine didn't say anything for a moment, instead raising an eyebrow and looking at the trainer up and down. "You really are as sassy as they warned," she purred eventually. "Thank god for that – I was hoping you wouldn't disappoint." She flashed Alaska a smile, staring directly into her eyes, and then, without looking away, she stretched and removed her shirt. Her jet black sports bra was revealed as she casually threw the shirt aside, and Alaska felt more confused than before.

    "Was that for my benefit? Sorry to disappoint, but I don't play for that team."

    "Neither do I; I thought you might enjoy it though." Janine winked and stepped forwards. The smell of sweat lingered on her body, strong and overpowering, but Alaska refused to let it bother her. But as Janine edged closer, it became harder to ignore what her now bare skin exposed. "You want to know why I called you here? This is why."

    Scars covered the gym leader's body. All down her chest and arms, faint white and red lines streaked across her skin. Alaska felt rude for staring, but Janine had clearly done this on purpose, and she was too engrossed to look away. It was like her skin was a patchwork quilt, different textures and colours sewn together in a poor imitation of the human body. Alaska had no idea how Janine was still alive let alone standing, the injuries so numerous it was hard to believe they were real.

    "I've got quite the collection, don't I? Each one has a story. Most have some famous name attached to them. The big one across my stomach was when Saturn's Toxicroak pretty gutted me on Mt Coronet. Our mutual friend Gideon there, right under the ribs. I think he might have punctured a lung – either him or Archer, I can't remember. You get stabbed enough times, they all blend into one another

    "But those aren't even the best. You see these ones here?" Janine pointed to two perfectly round scars several centimetres apart, one near her right armpit and the other slightly above. "An Arbok did this. Not mine, of course; Ariana's, heard of her? The thing dislocated my shoulder and came pretty damn close to tearing it off. I had to fight my way out of it with only one free hand, and that was caught up trying to fend off the purple bitch's trainer.

    "I survived though. I walked away with my arm still attached, and it healed in time. I got to live another day. Yet the memory has stayed with me after all these years. Sometimes I wake up in the night convinced Arbok's fangs are still digging into my flesh. When things are quiet, I find myself back in the casino; I can imagine the burn as those poisonous fangs sunk into my flesh, feel it as fresh as if it happened yesterday.

    "It's not a happy memory. In fact, that was probably one of the worst nights of my life, and I've had more than a lifetime of those. But I'm glad it happened. It pushed me to my limits; it pushed me to the edge and then tried to throw me over. But ultimately, it made me a better fighter because of it, a better warrior in all those fights that came after, and I don't think I would be standing here if it wasn't for the bite."

    Alaska had been listening intently, but those last few words hit her like a fist to the stomach. She blinked and stepped away, going from engrossed to annoyed within seconds.

    "Is this why you summoned me here, to prove you've got more scars then me?"

    "Sort of, though I wouldn't put it that bluntly." Janine paused, a slight smile creeping over her lips. "Come on, really? Blunt – get it? We're talking about – oh, never mind."

    "I'm sick of my problems being made to seem so small. Sandy and I have been through a shit load -"

    "Yeah, but you've come out of it practically unharmed. Look, I'm not here to insult you or tear you down. I actually quite like you – your blogs amuse me, and blowing up the power plant, I mean, wow, how I wish I had been that badass. I just think you need some perspective is all. I've heard all about your internal crises and all that, and I thought this might help, or at least put things in perspective while you're lamenting over old wounds and the future and whatever.

    "Yes, you've been to hell and back over the past few months, but you've gotten through all those fights relatively unscathed. A couple of injuries here and there, but let's be honest honey, you don't know pain. You think you do though, and that's not going to help you when you have to face Gideon or whoever. Until you've truly faced death, until you've experienced a pain so severe that your certain you won't get out of it alive, how can you possibly be ready to face all that's coming your way?"

    Alaska felt her body tense. She wasn't quite sure what to say, how to word the rage that was coursing through her. How dare Janine accuse her of not understanding pain. Had she ever had her head crushed and left for dead? Had she ever witnessed her best friend get shot in the chest, or had to watch as her Pokémon lay in hospital, bleeding and wounded? Actually, maybe she has, Alaska thought, pausing as memories of old news reports and stories came back to her, but still, why does she get to judge me when she has no idea what I've been through?

    Before she had a chance to speak, a calmer voice interrupted, almost like her conscience taking over. "Just because Alaska hasn't been as damaged as you doesn't mean we've been through any less than you." Janine looked down at Sandy and smirked. The blonde was standing with her feet firmly planted and her head held high, and Alaska felt a wave of pride to see her friend defend her like this. "Gideon shot me a few weeks ago. Alaska had her leg busted after his robot exploded in Celadon. One of Buzz's henchmen nearly crushed her skull."

    "Yet she still stands, apparently unharmed, and that bullet didn't exactly slow you down for long."

    "Neither did your puncture wounds," Alaska retorted.

    "Touché," Janine replied, smirking. "But I didn't have Charlotte on standby to fix me up with a wave of her hand – I had to recuperate and heal on my own."

    "Alright then; if you're so tough, why don't I give you a call next time Gideon tries to kill me?"

    "Feel free – I thought that bastard was dead years ago otherwise I would have cut his throat long before this all started." Janine paused and sighed, slumping against her wall of weapons. Alaska hadn't really paid them much attention, but now she glanced over them, taking in the various swords, daggers, batons and various other ancient weaponry she couldn't possibly name. It certainly made an opposing sight, but a strange one.

    "Look, I've probably gone about this the wrong way. I'm not good with being nice to the people – my friend says I have 'social issues' and 'anger management problems'," Janine explained with air quotes, rolling her eyes as though such matters were trivial. "I just had this one shot to put my two cents out there before my friend gets back, and I jumped at the chance. I guess what I'm trying to say is… until you know real pain, you have no idea just how hard this fight is going to get. If I had never been bitten that early and only faced that sort of pain at the Indigo League or on Mt Coronet, I doubt I could have handled it, not in the middle of everything else that happened. But it happened early enough that I was able to learn from it and mentally prepare myself for what came next. And I'm sorry, Alaska, but I don't think you've experienced that type of pain yet."

    "What gives you the right to make that assumption?" Alaska paused after she spoke. She looked at Sandy. She took three deep breaths. She unclenched her fists. Then, calmly, she turned back to Janine. "I haven't had any lingering pain, sure, I can accept that. Neither of us have, really – not physically, at least. But emotionally, mentally; you've got no right to doubt us there. Sandy's still got to live with the fact she got shot, that she came pretty damn close to dying. I've got to live with the knowledge I put her in that situation. I have to remember my own pain, my own injuries, how close I've come to killing myself and my Pokémon. My Prime…." Alaska paused, wondering if she was ready to say this or not… "Darwin, my Primeape, is lying in hospital covered in tubes and stitches, lying there because of me."

    "No, Alaska, you can't –"

    "Yes, Sandy; I set him free, I put him in that place, it is my fault. He is in pain, and it is all my fault. And while it may not be my pain exactly, it still hurts like a bitch to see him lying there. So I may not have nearly had my arm ripped off or my stomach torn open or whatever, but I have enough pain to motivate me and prepare me for whatever happens next. I've sworn an oath to myself to stop running and to commit myself to this fight, and I am going to train and prove to everyone that I can be a damn good warrior when the time comes."

    Janine didn't say anything for a moment. She was staring at the ground, nodding along as Alaska spoke. Struggling to stay calm, Alaska opened her mouth to say something when Janine finally looked up. "Alright then, prove it."

    "Excuse me?"

    "You heard me. If you think you can handle any situation, prove it."

    "How?"

    "Let's battle." A PokeBall appeared in her hands, like a magic trick Janine had been saving for the right moment.

    "What – now?"

    "Why not, we might be dead tomorrow. One on one, right here, right now."

    "I didn't come here for a fight. I haven't even challenged you."

    "You don't have to. Once a trainer has five badges, a gym leader is allowed to challenge them any time they want once the trainer is within the boundaries of the gym." Janine's face didn't show any sign of cockiness or cruelty, but Alaska couldn't help but feel she had been played. She felt angry, and for a second flashes of violence raced through her mind: setting fire to the gym, grabbing one of the weapons and simply attacking, seeing how long she'd last in hand to hand combat. Yet she knew any of those actions would simply end in disaster. You can't be that person any more – you have to show them you are in control, or they will never let you make your own decisions.

    "If you really are a warrior, you should be ready to fight me anyway. You've been through five gym battles already, you've fought Buzz and Gideon and whoever enough times by now. So are you a seasoned fighter, or have you just stumbled through on luck like everyone else says, managing to escape without any harm?"

    "Not everyone's gotten out of this unharmed," Alaska hissed. She could see Darwin before her, empty eyes staring back at her, blood covering his face and body – how many scars would he have when they were finally done fixing him? Why couldn't Janine just accept that? Alaska was prepared to leave right there and then, but as she turned to go, something else slid to the front of her mind. She paused, and after a few moments of contemplation, she turned back to the gym leader.

    "Alright then, let's do this."

    "Alaska, no!" Sandy lunged forwards, slamming her hands down on the platform. "You're not ready, you said so yourself. What happened to making your own choices?"

    "This is my decision, not hers," Alaska answered. She stared back at Janine, heart pounding; Sandy was right to be afraid, but Alaska wasn't going to turn down this opportunity. She was not going to stand by and let another gym leader make presumptions about her.

    But more importantly, she had to test herself. Alaska wouldn't admit this to Sandy, she wouldn't tear her friend down like that, but it still hurt that Shelley had been taken down so easily by Eevee. She wasn't going to get better without training, and fighting Janine was a better test of skill than sparring in the backs of Pokémon Centres.

    "You ready?" Janine asked.

    "Always," Alaska snapped back, whipping a PokeBall out. Janine looked pleased and turned to Arbok, nodding at her. The Cobra Pokémon hissed slightly as she swung her tail, pushing all the training equipment to the side before sliding behind her trainer. Alaska hadn't thought they would battle up her, but she pushed it aside and wondered how best to use the wood to her advantage.

    Feeling a plan forming, Alaska gave Sandy a smile to calm her nerves before throwing the red and white capsule forwards. "Nadia, go!" The PokeBall exploded on the field, breaking open in a burst of light that lit up the dull gym. Alaska blinked and her Nidorina was there, pawing at the ground and glaring defiantly at Janine. The gym leader smiled and nodded, and then she laughed.

    "Just as I thought." Her smirk was unsettling, and for the second time that day Alaska wondered if she'd walked into a trap. Janine pressed the button on her PokeBall, and red light poured out and formed on the field. The Pokémon was purple, with rough, hard looking skin. With a short tail and four stubby legs, it might not have seemed intimidating, but Alaska's eyes were drawn to its horn, pointed towards Nadia like a javelin, and the large spikes protruding from its back. The Pokémon instantly reared towards Nadia, who quickly began snarling and pacing in front of Alaska, and it was then she realised what this Pokémon was.

    "A Nidorino… clever… that's clever," Alaska said, and did a mock bow. "I probably should have seen that coming. Though is he actually any good, or just another one of your jokes?"

    Janine laughed. "None of this is a joke. But since you asked, I have been training Ned here since I first became gym leader. One of several Pokémon born before my father left, he gifted them to me to train. Ned has always been the star pupil – knows a weak opponent when he sees one."

    "Ned? And I thought I was bad at naming Pokémon."

    "He nearly got decapitated once. It seemed fitting." Her tone suddenly went cold, and Alaska could tell she had struck some kind of nerve. Looking into Janine's eyes, it was clear the gym leader was done chatting: it was time to battle.

    It was still weird, to go from searching through a drain for her Shellder and then facing a gym leader within the space of a few hours. Usually when Alaska faced a gym leader, she'd had time to prepare, to build up her confidence so nothing dented her stride. Janine definitely had the upper hand this time, but Alaska needed a challenge: something, anything to distract her from what she had done.

    "Last Pokémon standing is the winner. You go first – time to show what you're really made of."

    "Tougher stuff than you: Ice Beam, let's go!"

    "Double Kick – hit the attack as it comes towards you."

    And with that, the battle began.

    As soon as the order was given, Nadia stopped growling and leapt into battle mode. She planted her feet firmly and opened her mouth wide. A jet blue beam exploded across the battlefield, a frozen torpedo hurtling towards Ned. The Nidorino snarled as the attack came for him, but rather than dodging he ran straight towards it. Alaska wondered what Janine was planning, but she told herself it was certain to fail: if the attack hit, there was a strong chance Ned would be frozen and the battle would be hers already, and if it didn't, at least the field would freeze, putting some distance between the two Pokémon.

    "NID!" Ned suddenly stopped and spun, rising up on his front legs while his back pair glowed red. It was only then Alaska realised her rival's plan, but it was too late to change. The Nidorino lashed out with the Fighting type move, his legs becoming red blurs as they rapidly kicked at the Ice Beam. Nadia tried to keep her attack's momentum going, but Ned was too fast and too strong: a few streams shot off and froze across the floor, but otherwise the attack had failed.

    "I know all about what you did at the Saffron City Gym; you aren't trying the same strategy here! Take Down, go!" Janine was wasting no time, and Alaska was stunned as Ned responded instantly. Not even breaking a sweat, the Nidorino turned and rapidly began sprinting towards Nadia.

    "Meet him in the middle and stop him with Crunch!" Nadia nodded and charged forwards, footsteps echoing as her claws pounded the wood. There was anger in her eyes, and Alaska knew her most fierce fighter was not going down without a fight.

    "Nido Nido!" Ned snarled, and he lowered his head, horn pointed and ready to stab.

    "Bite him on the horn!" Alaska yelled, and threw Janine a smirk. Nadia opened her jaw wide and lunged. At the same moment, Janine let out a low whistle: Ned jumped up as well, but he tucked his head in and spun, putting his back first. There was nothing for Nadia to bite onto, and her open mouth collided hopelessly with his jagged back.

    A tangle of purples and blues, the two crashed towards the ground. Alaska watched in horror as Ned used his momentum to spin Nadia, throwing her beneath him. She hit the floor back first, and Ned landed heavily on top, the force pushing her across the field.

    "Double Kick, right in the face!" Alaska had barely taken in what had happened when Ned used his position on top to launch another assault, this time ramming his feet repeatedly into his opponents face.

    "NIIIIIID!" Nadia roared, but it was a lower, more painful noise than Alaska had ever heard her make before. It was a tortured, strangled noise: Nadia was not one to let her pain show, never wanting to appear weak, but it was too much for her to handle.

    "Aren't you going to order another move?" Janine's tone was neutral, but Alaska couldn't help but feel enraged. She was certain that this had all been a carefully laid plan, all the talk of helping her subterfuge before the main event, and now she was forced to watch another one of her Pokémon suffer.

    "Ice Beam, come on!"

    "Thunderbolt!" The order was waiting there on the tip of Janine's tongue, unleashing it before Alaska had even finished. Ned stopped kicking and began to glow yellow. Touching his paws to Nadia's face, the Poison Pin Pokémon unleashed the blast of electricity, a powerful bolt so bright Alaska had to shield her eyes.

    "NIDOOOOO!" Nadia's scream echoed throughout the gym. Alaska couldn't bear to look at her squirming body, but when she shut her eyes, her mind went straight back to the Pokémon Centre. Darwin and his blood soaked fur; Darwin and the tubes snaking around his body; Darwin and the empty look in his eyes, staring madly back at her.

    "You can't look away Alaska: face your Pokémon, look at her suffering. This is what happens in war: people get hurt, Pokémon usually suffer more. You say you know pain because of what happened to Darwin, but were you actually there when he was suffering? Have you ever had to look at one of your Pokémon – and I mean really look – and watch as someone else tortures them?"

    "I came here for a gym battle!" Alaska roared, turning wildly around and glaring back at Janine. She hadn't even noticed Ned had stopped, and she spared a quick glance at Nadia, lying still and smoking on the ground. "I'm sick of you all trying to teach me lessons like I'm some naughty child that can't be controlled."

    "Hey, I'm not here to draw you into line! I'm not trying to be cruel, this is just what had to happen," Janine replied, frowning. "You think you're strong and you think you can handle everything, you tell yourself that, but from what I can see, you can't. Don't think I'm trying to attack you and realise that unless you accept pain for what it actually is then you won't be able to survive whatever nasty tricks Buzz and Gideon have planned for you. And as you've already learnt, your Pokémon are going to be the ones –"

    "SHUT UP!"

    "Stop this, Janine."

    The voice was soft and feminine, yet those three words came out in an echoing boom that made everyone jump. Under the chaos of battle, no one had noticed one of the walls sliding open behind them. All eyes turned to see a woman standing in a corridor, face hidden by shadow, but the fading echo of her shout made her presence known.

    Janine irritably scowled at the shadow. "I thought you were out."

    "Only because you forced me to leave," the woman replied tetchily.

    "Only because you wouldn't have let me do things my way," Janine retorted, with the same tone someone might adopt when talking to their mother.

    "And how is that working out for you?" Janine didn't respond, and the woman tutted. "Thought so. I told you this would happen and you refused to listen. Now we do things my way." The woman stepped out of the doorway, heavy soled shoes rapping against the wooden floor. She made her way slowly up the stairs, which was either an intimidation tactic or a sign of worry, as though unsure what she would find up there.

    Alaska knew how she felt. As soon as she heard that voice, shock had turned to anger, which in turn became pure rage. Looking away from the now concluded battle, Alaska turned and stared directly into the woman's eyes: they had never met, but she felt like they were old enemies finally coming face to face. She had seen that face almost every day for the last five years, on television, in newspapers, leering down over the town she had helped destroy. Alaska had long wanted to punch her in her smug, perfect face, and it took every bit of self-control not to do so as the woman stopped a metre before her and smiled quietly.

    "Hi Alaska, it's great to finally meet you. My name's Leaf Oak. I think it's about time you and I had a chat, don't you agree?"



    Ridiculous delay once again, for which I apologise. I am on holiday now so hope to get a few more chapters out before the end of the year, as well as updated versions of the first few chapters as they need a long overdue tidy up. Hope this chapter was worth the wait! Also, hurrah, I no longer have to italicise everything again! One good thing about these changes.
     
    Chapter Seventy Six: Feel Me Now
  • If you have not done so yet, please note before reading this chapter, everything from Blog One through to Interlude One has been edited for grammar, spelling and style. However, there are some new scenes that tie into the story as a whole, but particularly this chapter. It would be worth reading them first if you have not done so already.


    Chapter Seventy Six: Feel Me Now


    "So… here we are."

    No one had spoken since they had sat down. At least ten minutes of silence had passed, the room getting tenser and more awkward with every passing second. Yet, somehow, Leaf's choice of ice breaker only annoyed Alaska more.

    "Really? That's your opening line?" She looked at the gym leader with her eyebrows raised and a smirk on her lips. "Where did you get that golden piece of dialogue from, Dramatic Writing 101?"

    "Alaska!" Sandy barely moved her mouth, her face tightly clenched as though paralysed, but still her hiss echoed inside the densely quiet room. The sound made Arbok swivel around, purple head suddenly looming behind her trainer, and Sandy sank even deeper into her chair, if that was at all possible. Alaska watched her friend deflate, feeling her anger rise, but knew there was little she could do. If she made the wrong move now, she knew it would not go down well, and if she said anything she wasn't sure how she would stop herself.

    Thankfully, she didn't have to defend Sandy herself.

    "Look, none of us are here to fight. Let's just put whatever animosity or whatever you'd call this behind us and move on, shall we? I've spent enough of my life sitting at tables glaring at people. I'd really like this to not be one of those occasions."

    "I think we can all agree to that," Sandy said, smiling civilly. Alaska wasn't sure what was making her friend act so nice; perhaps it was Arbok snaking around the table, while her trainer carefully watched them; maybe it was the fact Leaf was one of the most famous people in the world, and Sandy was simply star struck. But maybe Sandy just didn't want to keep fighting everybody.

    Alaska wanted to stop the arguing as well, but she was found it enormously difficult to do so right now. While she didn't want to be stuck back at the Pokémon Centre, thinking about Darwin and his injuries, she wasn't sure if that would be a worse punishment than her current situation.

    After Leaf had arrived, Janine had led the four into a small room at the back of the gym. It was some kind of dining room, with a small door leading to a kitchen to the side. There was one window breaking up the monotony of wood, letting a bit of light and colour in, but otherwise it was just brown panels everywhere. The table they sat at was basically a giant slab of wood, Alaska and Sandy on one side and Leaf and Janine on the other, nearly a metre of empty space between them.

    They probably chose this room cause of me – who knows what I might do if this goes south? The telling off from Janine had really irked her, but that was nothing compared to how Alaska felt about sitting directly opposite Leaf. The longer she stared at the gym leader, the more memories came rushing back to her. Memories of returning home to find the city torn apart, to find the streets on different levels to the houses, buildings toppled, homes obliterated. The longer she watched her, the more Alaska remembered the statue that had loomed above her for four years, a bronzed middle finger permanently levelled at an already battered city.

    To try and control her rage, Alaska focussed on Leaf's face, analysing every inch of it she could see. The image of the statue permanently in her mind, she had partly forgotten what the supposed heroine actually looked like. In person, Leaf appeared nothing like she did on TV. Her long brown hair was frizzy, with loose strands sticking out all over the place. Her face had the look that it had once been round but had gotten thinner rapidly, giving her a slightly gaunt expression. Her eyes were still alive though, bright and alert while the rest of her body came across tired.

    It was a stark contrast to the almost mythical status Leaf was attributed with on screen. Perhaps it was because she was both a war veteran and dating the most prominent person in the region, but whenever she appeared on the news, talk shows or in documentaries, Leaf was always presented as some sort of fairy tale princess, a flawless figurehead instead of a powerful trainer.

    Having been blinded by her rage, Alaska only now began to wonder what Leaf was actually doing here. Why wasn't she at her gym? Why was she on the other side of the region? Had she been waiting for Alaska to pass through, hoping to corner her into a conversation? All Alaska knew was that she was not going to take another telling off, not after Janine, not after Evelyn the other day; if Leaf was here to try and control her, Alaska was going to put up a fight.

    "If we aren't going to argue, how do you intend we spend this time?"

    "That's up to you, really," Leaf replied instantly, as though she had been waiting to say that all day. "I mostly just want to meet you. I've heard so much about you and what you've done, but I don't know which of the stories to believe. I just had to find out for myself." Leaf smiled warmly as she spoke. If it had been anyone else, Alaska might have been inclined to soften. However, she had seen Leaf pull the same faces, speak in the same soft voice a million times on television before. Alaska was just another school girl Leaf happened to be meeting; it only needed a dressed up PR manager in the corner and this would be just another photo op.

    "Well, let's see: I left my home that is barely standing to travel around the region, only to very quickly become involved in two different plots to destroy the region, one completely mad and one unsettlingly vague, yet both of which I am expected to stop because a mad ghost did a few cave paintings two thousand years ago. Despite that, I am not actually considered fit enough for the job but no one can quite agree on what I should be doing or who is meant to save the day instead, so I'm kind of just plodding along trying to prepare myself for a war with no one willing to help me. So that's how I've been; how about you?"

    Silence followed her words. Sandy stared at her, scandalised, but Alaska ignored her friend; she was more interested in how the other two would react. Janine's eyes had widened briefly, but she still wore the stern, thin lipped annoyed look she'd been pulling since they sat down. Leaf's kind smile had faded, sinking deeper into a frown, and she was cautiously looking between Alaska and Janine as though wondering how to proceed.

    "Angel."

    "What?" This was the first time Janine had spoken since their argument, but 'angel' was not the word Alaska had been expecting her to say.

    "Charlotte; you called her a ghost in that little performance. She's a –"

    "Let's not start," Leaf interjected, raising a hand and looking irritable. "We'll be here all week if we try and outline who Charlotte is."

    "But she has a huge part to play in this, doesn't she?" Sandy asked quietly, as though fearful the wrong question would disturb Arbok. Leaf, however, looked at her softly and nodded.

    "Unfortunately, yes; Charlotte's transparent fingerprints are all over this and everything else that has happened or ever will happen." She turned towards Alaska. "I understand your frustration. Believe me, I was in your position five years ago. You have to know though that nobody woke up one morning and decided to ruin your life. Our paths have been set in stone for decades. Are you aware of the Cynthia Code?"

    "Yes, vaguely."

    "Well, did you know I was part of that same prophecy? You, me, Red; a few of us got locked in by that, but Charlotte's paintings and warnings have been around for centuries. It's quite funny to think they've been around for so long but it's only recently people have started paying attention to them. Before Rocket, there was just a small group, mostly professors, old gym leaders, champions, that banded together to try and protect those they thought would be involved. Yet to the vast majority of people, these were just simply stories; rumours, legends, nothing to focus on. Many influential people refused to believe Charlotte even existed: sure, there can be poison spewing ghosts and ghost candles and ghost pumpkins, but a ghost girl seemed a step too far for most people.

    "Then the whole world turned to shit. After Coronet, there was a big conference between basically every single person of influence in the world to evaluate everything that had happened: the rise of Team Rocket, the war between the Magma Corporation and AQUA, Rocket's attempted return and Cyrus and his merry band of religious nutters. As a kind of attempt to pass the blame, the non-believers accepted how accurate these prophecies are, and decided to put their faith into them.

    "Unfortunately, this all happened after Mt Coronet. And that's the moment when Charlotte's prophecies start to become vague… well, vaguer, really…"

    "How come?"

    "The universe was meant to end then. They say it did, for a little while at least."

    "Oh really. I must have been asleep when that happened." Janine smirked briefly, but Leaf pouted and moved on.

    "Anyway, Charlotte knows very little about what happens next, which means the rest of us have no idea. We've had three years of peace after three truly horrible years, and now that two groups are out to change that, those in power want to do everything they can to stop it."

    "Which means piecing together a thousand year old carving of a Pidgeot and the fact my name's a prophetic keyword in order to name me as the person to die trying to save your boyfriend." Alaska smiled after concluding her interruption. Janine clenched up, looking enraged, but Leaf seemed to deflate. The gym leader sank into her chair and leaned on her hands, sighing deeply.

    "Yes, essentially, that is what has happened. You have to understand, people are afraid of these prophecies. Even the people who have always believed in them, they never knew quite what would happen until things have actually happened. Trying to avoid them or stop them usually caused them to happen. If you step back and let things just play out, it's like you're guilty by association or through negligence. There's no way to win when you're dealing with the future, that's the impossible predicament we've all had to face.

    "Red… I… we never wanted any of this. No one would choose to put something through this, not after everything we've been through. That's why Red sent Suicune and Zapdos after you, to try and protect you as much as possible. He's spent months preparing himself and the League for the reality show, organising the gym leaders. Everyone only has your best interests at heart, you must know that, but we can't do anything."

    "You could try and agree on how to handle me, that would be a start," Alaska replied coldly, though she remained silent after that. Leaf had raised some interesting points, and for once, she opted to ponder on them before commenting.

    "Why haven't you attacked yet?" Sandy asked. "You said the gym leaders are preparing to fight. If you know where Buzz is based, why haven't you stopped him?"

    "It's not that simple." Janine paused and glanced at Leaf, who nodded in approval. She then leaned forwards, briefly gazing at Alaska before facing Sandy. "We don't know quite what weaponry these people have. If we start openly rebelling against the show, they could grow suspicious – they are already on edge as it is. They could strike early, change tactics, go after us or our cities."

    "Gideon makes things more difficult," Leaf added. "He is a genius, you cannot deny him that. Some of the things he invented to further Rocket and Giovanni, they were actually magical. The Ditto Serum is basically the closest thing we have to a fountain of youth. The trouble with him is that we have zero idea what his plan is. Attacking Vermillion was random, and it's on a completely different level to him bombing Five Island. There's the possibility he's pulling the strings of all this, that the robots are really a distraction from something much worse he's planning."

    "I'd happily take Arbok and a couple of my swords down to Silph Tower myself and slice Buzz from brains to ball sack if I didn't think my doing so would set off something far worse." Silence fell once more as Janine finished. It was a lot of information to process, and Alaska and Sandy briefly exchanged looks, neither sure how to respond. The four women were just locked in conversation, trapped within four walls waiting to reach a conclusion.

    After several minutes of quiet contemplation, Alaska finally spoke up. "You are aware I'm perfectly happy to fight for this cause, aren't you? I'm perfectly prepared to do whatever's necessary to stop them. So why are you telling me all this? What are you expecting me to do with this information; be more annoyed with how fucked up this all is?"

    Leaf didn't respond immediately. She stared out the window: there was nothing there except a sparse garden bordered by thick, ancient trees. Alaska wondered what she was looking at specifically, and suddenly noticed a Pidgeot go past. There was a Pokémon on its back, but the Bird Pokémon flew past too quickly for Alaska to register it. She watched it fly away, and realised there was more Pokémon out there. A Tentacruel was bobbing in a pool to the side, while a Venusaur thumped around it.

    Poison types, wonderful, Alaska thought, but why exactly is Leaf watching them? She turned back to the gym leader, ready to confront her, but Leaf was already gazing back at her, tears in her eyes.

    "I told you at the start, I just wanted to meet you, get your side of the story. Everyone has a different view about you, and I just wanted to know who you really are… what you're planning on doing to save Red." Leaf paused again as her voice began to shake. Alaska felt a rush of concern for her that passed as quickly as it arrived. "I'm not here to tell you to save my boyfriend, I'm not that selfish. I don't want to force you to do anything. I just wanted you to know that we are here to help you – none of us wants to see you hurt, either of you. You need to do what's best for you. If Red dies, then… well… he has to die then, I suppose… I just hope you save him." Her voice broke and Leaf fell silent. Alaska didn't say anything, even though a voice in the back of her head was screaming at her to say something. How she had longed for this moment, to see Leaf crying, to make her feel the same pain she had felt. But Alaska had never wanted it like this. Sitting here, her mind went back to Darwin, back to Sandy lying on the road in Lavender Town, to every time she'd ever worried for her Pokémon or her life.

    After a moment, Leaf laughed, whether naturally or forced, and wiped the tears from her eyes. "I'm sorry, I told myself not to cry. It's just weird, talking about all this destiny stuff, not knowing what any of it means."

    "I told you you didn't have to do this. None of us got any choice." Janine looked at Alaska coldly but pointed towards Sandy. "Look, I was probably a bit harsh with you before. I know what you've been through, and yes, it does suck. My point basically was that we've all been through pain. The reason Leaf's telling you all this is so you know that you aren't the only one that's been screwed over by the universe. Most of us haven't even been prophesised to get involved – me and her, we've both stumbled into this." She pointed at Sandy, who seized up in terror. "We're just supporting players in this whole prophecy nonsense. We haven't been chosen, but we play as big a role in all this as all you chosen ones, and you sure as hell don't see our faces on statues – no offence."

    "None taken," Leaf replied, laughing briefly.

    "What I was trying to say earlier was that we know pain. You aren't the only one that's been hurt by this; most people haven't had the luxury of having their involvement lain out for them. It's just something you have to get over. Nothing you've experienced is on the same level of what we went through."

    That was the final straw. Alaska hadn't realised her hate had been sitting there, waiting at the back of her throat. She had become distracted by Leaf's tears, but as soon as Janine finished speaking, her anger came roaring back to her. How dare she be accused of not knowing pain by her – by Leaf. Contempt, spite, fury, Alaska's body began shaking, and she turned and stared madly down the table at Leaf, five years of her life rushing through her mind.

    "Of course, I'm sorry, it must have really hurt to sit back and let my hometown get destroyed." It slipped out before she could stop herself; she had been waiting to say something like that for years, there could be no holding back. Alaska heard what she said the same time as everyone else, and for a moment she wondered what she had done. But then relief washed over her, simple joy that this angry weight was finally off her chest.

    As joy spread through her, Alaska focussed back on the gym leaders, waiting for their reactions. Leaf sank back in her chair, stunned silent except for a soft tutting sound that escaped her parted lips. Janine looked confused for a second, but then her face lit up, and suddenly she was laughing. Her joy felt entirely out of context, especially as it echoed inside the room, reverberating off the walls, an unholy noise after the tense silence of the past half hour.

    "Oh my god, this explains so much!" She uttered finally, the words falling breathlessly from her mouth as she struggled to stop laughing. "You're one of those nutters, aren't you? 'The attack on Viridian was an inside job, it was all a sham to make Red Champion, blah blah blah'. Fuck, if we are trusting the fate of the world in this loony we really are -"

    "Everyone thinks you're heroes," Alaska hissed, slamming her hands on the table. Janine fell silent, her joy quickly turning dark. "Everyone goes on and on and on about how you saved the region from a monster. But what about my city, eh? Was that just collateral damage, something you had to sacrifice in order to defeat Giovanni?"

    "Alaska, I – "

    "My father was there; he took us home right after he heard the news, he started clearing up the city long before you lot showed up. Now he has no job, and we live in a crumbling house because we don't qualify for funding to repair it. So don't go on to me about pain or heroism or whatever the fuck you lot keep trying to use to manipulate me when neither of you know what it's like to lose your home like that."

    If the room had been tense early, there was no word to describe the atmosphere now. Alaska hadn't even realised she had gotten to her feet, but there she was, leaning over the table glaring at the two women opposite. Arbok had risen up in retaliation, and Janine's hands had disappeared behind her back, likely gripped around something sharp and painful. The gym leaders looked both shocked and furious with Alaska's outburst, and Alaska was pleased. She had been waiting years to confront someone over what had happened to her home, and now that it was out there she felt vindicated, released from her own personal vendetta.

    "What do you want from me, Alaska?" Leaf suddenly snapped. Tears were rolling down her face again, but there was rage behind them instead of sadness and Alaska felt her joy evaporate as she took in her foe's anger, her fury emanating from her body. "An apology? Is that going to fix your house? Is it money, am I supposed to pay you to want to save my boy – save Red from being killed?"

    "I don't want your money –"

    "Then what then?" Leaf got to her feet now, and Alaska instinctively reached for one of her PokeBalls. "Why bring this up at all? Are you trying to make me feel bad about what happened? Because funnily enough, I already do. The mere thought of your city prevents me from sleeping every other night. It was the worst part of that whole experience with Team Rocket, and I don't need anyone else to make me feel worse about what happened there. We made mistakes, and we have to deal with them."

    "Yeah, but I've had to live in your mistake for the past five years!" Alaska slammed her fist down at those last two words, and they all fell silent again. She could feel Sandy cowering next to her, probably terrified of where this was going to go. Alaska knew if the two wanted to get violent there would be no winning: both were experienced trainers, Leaf had legendaries, Janine had weapons. However, despite how enraged the two women looked, neither of them seemed ready to fight over it. Leaf was fixated on Alaska, chest heaving, teeth clenched, face getting progressively redder. She looked more likely to shout than set Raikou on her, but after more minutes of tense, uneasy silence passed by, Leaf simply sighed and fell back into her seat.

    "I thought they were wrong about you. I talked to gym leaders, I talked to Daisy, I talked to Jericho and Evelyn, anyone whose met you I asked them what they thought of you. No one agreed on what to make of you, but the same words kept coming up: disagreeable, temperamental, angry, stubborn. A few people think you're just headstrong, that you've got your values and you're sticking to them. I respected that, and I was looking forward to seeing that side of you. But now… now I see you're… lost, I think that's the right word.

    "I mean, what do you stand for, exactly? I really don't know where to place you. I wanted to like you, I thought I could help you, but I have no idea who you actually are. You're the tough girl rebel who's both willing and opposed to saving the world, who tries to laugh everything off while harbouring a lot of anger against everyone who comes near you, and now you are supposed to be some hometown hero out to avenge the crimes against your city."

    There was a brief pause as Leaf took a deep breath and wiped away her tears, collecting her thoughts before carrying on.

    "I think I know what your problem is. You think you've experienced enough pain, and you're using it to both justify what you've done and use it as a reason why you shouldn't suffer anymore. Charlotte told me I should think up some advice for you, so here it is: there is no such thing as too much pain. Too much pain means you're dead. If you're still breathing, walking, shouting, you haven't suffered enough. If you want to be any use to us stopping Buzz and Gideon, then you have to accept your pain, all of it, and move on: accept it, embrace it, use it, but move the fuck on."

    Alaska felt like she had been punched. For the third time today, someone had berated her. She wanted to be angry with Leaf, but she just felt weak, defeated. The moment she had been waiting for had been thrown back in her face, and she was struggling to comprehend. When she spoke, the words simply tumbled out, words that had been sitting inside her for months, words she had never even thought of herself.

    "That's just the thing: I don't want to be of use to you. Haven't you people realised that? I never wanted any of this. I don't care if some ghost, angel, whatever decided I was going to be involved in this, I don't want to be involved. I don't want to see Buzz or Gideon or Amanda or whoever get their way, and I'm going to stop them, but I don't want to, I've simply accepted that I have to.

    "I don't want to deal with all the stuff that comes with it. I hate the idea that I might have to take on this huge burden and make decisions between life and death. I don't want to be turned into some hero figure like you lot, get crafted into a publicity generating, celebrity soldier? Do you think I want that responsibility? You said it yourself that my city gives you nightmares – you can't stand there and tell me to move on and accept this when you know the weight of what this all means."

    "You have to let go of what you want," Janine said with quiet rage. "What you want stopped mattering the moment you fell into the hole in Viridian Forest. Just accept it: your journey doesn't belong to you anymore, it never has."

    "Stop acting like it's so unreasonable that I am annoyed about this!" Alaska shouted, and she slammed a PokeBall on the table. Janine responded by pulling out a knife, while Arbok hissed over her shoulder. "Oh, go on then, just fucking stab me – maybe then you can find some perfect little soldier happy to give up their life –"

    "Alaska, stop!"

    "Fuck you, you whiny little bitch. I should cut you – "

    "Janine!"

    "BRING IT!"

    " – right down you weak spine – "

    "STOP THIS!"

    "Saaaauuuuur." Somehow, over all the fighting, the loud, low grunt managed to cut across all the noise. Suddenly, all eyes were on the window, the aminosity and fear pushed to the sound as natural curiosity took over. The low building meant the windows were nearly at ground level, allowing Alaska to stare down from her directly into the growl's owner.

    The Venusaur she had spotted earlier had made its way over. She had only seen them on screen, but this one didn't look that different: big, wide, warty, green. A Pokémon with a permanently grumpy expression, this one was frowning further at the scene, gazing slowly between Leaf, Janine and Alaska. The potent smell from its flower wafted into the room, as though it was purposefully trying to calm them – and Alaska realised it likely was. She felt a familiar stab of rage she associated with starter types, unable to stop herself being annoyed at its arrogance at interrupting them.

    Then she looked at its face. There were scars across its features: raw, deep wounds, harsh streaks of red on an otherwise green canvas. One eye was half shut, the burn covering the whole right eyelid. Alaska felt her stomach sink as she realised this wasn't one of Janine's gym Pokémon. While Red's Charizard was famous, Blue's Venusaur was infamous: no one in Kanto could stand cruelty to Pokémon, and what Team Rocket had done in the final days of their war, trying to burn a Pokémon alive, even Alaska's bitter heart could not agree with.

    "His scars… they never healed." Sandy's whisper carried through the densely silent room. Alaska sank back into her seat. All she could see was Darwin lying on his bed, Darwin bleeding and weak, Darwin being cut open, Darwin being tortured…

    "They never will. We've tried everything, but what they did to him…" Leaf paused there and turned back to Alaska. "I want to help you, Alaska, I really, truly do. Everyone who should be helping you hates you. I know from experience that the blame lies on them as much as you, but frankly, you need to sort yourself out before you really are to blame."

    "And we've tried your method of helping her – now it's back to mine," Janine said, smiling wickedly now. Leaf went to talk but Janine raised a finger, silencing her, and Leaf was too weak to push it further. "I formally challenge you to a Fuchsia City Gym battle 72 hours from now. If you don't show up, I have the right to refuse to battle you for a month. If you lose the match, I have the right to delay any rematch for a fortnight. Do with that time what you will, and we'll see how committed you are to this fight. Now get out of my gym."

    Alaska left without question. She couldn't bear to be in the same room as them any longer. Leaf's expression was blank, and she watched them leave with empty eyes. Alaska and Sandy left without looking back, rushing as quickly from the building as possible. Sandy muttered as they ran, cursing her friend and her anger, but Alaska couldn't hear her. She could only think of Darwin, of the stories she'd heard about Venusaur, about everything Leaf and Janine had said. One thought stood out about them all: Leaf the princess, Leaf the hero, Leaf the perfect human being; if even she hated her, if there was no one standing in her corner, how was she meant to save the world alone?



    This was such a difficult chapter to write. I will probably go through and edit this in the coming weeks when the arc has finished. I hope long time GVerse readers like this new iteration of Leaf. Look for the next few chapters to see how all four characters handle this latest talk. I promise there are few of these fully expositiony chapters left - please bear with before the action returns.
     
    Chapter Seventy Seven: Falling
  • @JayGaymes: Thanks for the review. You are wrong on the manga bit - my series has nothing to do with that. I think you'd have to read the previous chapters to see if you would pity Alaska or not. Hope you keep reading!
    @Life: As the first person to actually comment on the edits, thanks for your views. The interlude was actually a lot different: the second scene is brand new. I am glad you liked the end of the fourth chapter, the intention is that it adds an extra element to her story and what she has to go through. With regards to her tone, I think there is still an element of sarcasm and sass there, but I did want to up her humour levels a bit - at least in how she presents herself online. Reading over the original Blog One, I could barely recognise that character compared to how she is now, and I think she needs to have some of that earlier on. The first blog was also a bit frivolous, so it really needed updating. I'm glad someone appreciates the spelling and grammar edits :p

    New chapter! New character! New location! New monologue!


    Chapter Seventy Seven: Falling

    Alaska wasn't quite sure how they made it out of the city. She had been distracted, unfocussed, her mind having gone blind in her confusion. Fuchsia had disappeared, replaced by images of Darwin, Venusaur, Leaf, Viridian City, Gideon and Janine, all flashing across her eyes at once. She had ended up stumbling alongside Sandy, barely able to stand.

    Several hours had passed since they'd left the gym. She still felt dizzy, and her thoughts were yet to quiet down, but she was calm. Sitting in a wicker chair gazing across what was surely the most beautiful place in Kanto, Alaska was able to let go, relax and think.

    "How are you feeling?"

    "Fine… for now. You?" If anyone walked onto Diancie Meadows and saw the two of them, they might assume Sandy was the one suffering. The blonde had draped herself across a swinging seat that had seen better days, and had spent several hours now rocking slowly back and forth as the wind blew in from the sea.

    "I've had better days. I was really wanting to try that sushi place."

    "You could always ask Bertram to order some. They probably deliver for people like him." Sandy murmured something in response, and Alaska left the conversation there, knowing that whatever was troubling her friend, it wasn't sushi.

    "More iced tea, my darlings?" As though his ears were burning, Bertram Henry swooped out of the back door, accompanied by a whooshing sound that seemed to accompany him everywhere he went. Alaska wasn't sure why, but she put it down to his clothes: bright blue pants, lemon yellow shirt adorned with an orange polka dot scarf, Alaska finally understood what people meant by a 'loud outfit'.

    "Why not?" Bertram delicately poured the light orange liquid into her glass from the ridiculously large jug in his hands. Alaska could feel him watching her silently as the liquid cascaded between them, his lips pursed as he looked her up and down. She wasn't sure if he judging her expression, her clothes or just her herself, but Alaska felt uncomfortable to have this stranger, as kind as he was, gazing down at her.

    "Now, will you two be staying for dinner?" He asked as he finished, walking across to top up Sandy's half empty glass. A slight rattle followed him, and Alaska found the dyed green tail of a Furfrou in her face as Bertram's companion followed loyally after him. "I was just planning on throwing together a potato salad for myself, but since I've got guests might as well make something bigger!" He let out a high giggle that had an air of falseness to it; though he had been nothing but warm and hospitable since they'd arrived, Alaska knew the wealthy breeder was a bit put out by their unannounced arrival.

    Alaska had completely forgotten about Looker's suggestion to stay there. It had been Sandy who had filed the address away in her mind, it had been Sandy who had dragged her friend like a confused drunk through the streets of Fuchsia. If it had been Alaska's decision, she probably would have broken into one of those abandoned houses and slumped into some dark corner and let all the chaos consume her.

    Instead they had ended up here: Diancie Meadows, the biggest breeding farm for Kalos Pokémon in the world. Given past experiences, staying with another wealthy person would have been Alaska's last choice, but having ended up here, she had to admit it made a pretty fine refuge.

    The farmhouse was a three storey wooden building, painted a dark pink with the natural oak colour exposed at the beams. It was far back in the property, right at the top of the hill so they overlooked not only Route 15 below but the whole south-east coast. The sea looked like a mural from up here, while Fuchsia resembled a picturesque seaside town, no signs of decay and abandonment from here. She knew it sounded like a travel show cliché, but Alaska could not deny it was truly breath-taking being here.

    "It really is an amazing view, isn't it?" Bertram sank himself down into the wicker chair opposite Alaska, gazing out at his property with the jug in hand.

    "I am not one to blow smoke up anyone's ass, but this is easily the most beautiful place I have been to on my journey." Wide green fields drowning in flowers; golden brick driveway snaking quietly up the hill; a view you could spend your whole life staring at; this was exactly what Alaska needed. Away from Darwin, away from Leaf and Janine, away from anyone who knew them; it was simply perfect.

    "Thank you Alaska, I've heard it's not easy to get a compliment from you so I shall wear that one with pride," Bertram said teasingly. His voice was rich but soft, a trace of his old Kalosi accent making his voice slightly high.

    "I've worked hard to maintain these grounds, and I like to think I have done a good job. They were going to turn this into a bunch of apartment buildings when they began to revolutionise Fuchsia. Imagine this view being blocked by a bunch of carbon copied brick cubes, that street below filled with cars and shops on either side."

    "More people could have appreciated this scene," Alaska pointed out. Bertram chuckled and sipped his tea, stroking the gelled green fur of his companion.

    "The exclusivity of a view is what makes it so special. Not everyone can climb to the top of Mt Silver or Coronet, but when they do, they can appreciate it even more knowing that they are now part of an exclusive club. If these acres had been filled by property, this sight would just be common and meaningless. No one would appreciate this if everyone could come and see it." Alaska had to appreciate that point of view, and she stared contemplatively out to the ocean, sipping quietly on the iced tea.

    "Have you seen many Kalos Pokémon before?"

    "No, very few actually."

    "Ah, well then, you are in for a treat when my assistant Camille brings them back from their evening walk. You will forget we are on a farm; seeing them together in this place, it's like they are roaming the wild." Bertram spoke with such magnitude that it drew Alaska in, his enchanting accent of a lost word causing her to forget everything and simply focus on him. He clearly was a storyteller, this bright little man living high above everyone else, and Alaska found him fascinating.

    "What made you want to breed Pokémon?"

    "It was a necessity. Someone had to," Bertram said simply, his enthusiasm dissipating slightly. "Enough about me; tell me about you, darling. I've heard such rumours and flickers of tales about you, but I never thought I would ever meet you; the Great Alaska Acevedo, in the flesh!"

    "Barely." Alaska forced a smile, not wanting to be rude to her guest, but as the attention turned back to her, the heaviness of her situation returned. She saw Bertram looking at her with a look of sympathy barely disguising his obvious curiosity. "It's been a hard road getting here, that's all."

    "Oh yes, of course; the stories, all you've been through, my gosh, it's like you're trapped in a book! Our tragic hero, fighting against the villains threatening to destroy our land. It's like something out of a fairy tale."

    "Yeah, except it's not my story, is it?" Alaska replied bitterly. "I have no say in what's going on. I am just being led along; if this is a story, my plot's already been set out for me, I am just meant to obediently follow along and save the day."

    Bertram didn't reply immediately, instead stirring his glass while gazing down at Furfrou. Alaska paused to glare back at them, thinking bitterly that she'd come across another person offering to help her but unable to stop themselves from judging her actions.

    "I do hope you aren't just obediently going along. That would be dreadfully boring if you were."

    "Trust me, I haven't been. I acted out at first, but that only seemed to make things worse. I tried standing up for myself, and that didn't work. I've tried making pledges to myself and vowed to change my ways, but people still don't seem to care. I've already waxed lyrical about all of this, I've had so many conversations about what I should do, what I shouldn't be doing, what I want to do, but at the end of the day, nothing seems to have changed. I'm willing to face off against Buzz and Gideon, but apparently I need to do it in the right way, I need to let go of what I want and just bend over backwards. None of them are the ones with a fucking prophecy hanging over them, none of them are the ones who actually 'have' to fight at the end of the day. Just because they've been through it before doesn't mean we're on the same level, and I just. I… FUCK!" Alaska had slammed her hand down in annoyance, completely forgetting the glass in her hand. She jumped up as iced tea splashed all over her, while shards of glass dripped onto her seat.

    "Please don't smash the glassware, I'm rather fond of it," Bertram said drolly, gazing at the mess with amused annoyance. Alaska instantly felt ashamed and began picking the broken shards up, refusing to meet Sandy's eye as her face went red.

    "Sorry, I shouldn't be bothering you with all this. We're guests, you aren't even involved in all this."

    "No worries, my dear; I could eat up gossip all day long, and the apocalyptic variety is my favourite kind." Bertram didn't say anything as Alaska scooped up the shards and took them inside. She returned with a cloth and began to dab at the growing stain. As she sat on the deck, resting on her knees as she tried to clean up her mess, Alaska struggled to block out thoughts of Darwin. She had found herself in this position earlier; that morning, she had been staring at her own vomit; tonight, it was only a spilt drink, but either way, Alaska had had an awful day. And if I don't start getting people on my side, this won't be the last of them.

    "I don't know if you want my advice, since I'm not 'even involved' in all of this, but from where I'm sitting, you've clearly been talking about the wrong things." Alaska dropped the cloth and turned to Bertram, who had not moved at all through this whole process. She wasn't sure if this man was helpful or just nosey and bored, but there was a knowing tone in his voice she couldn't ignore.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Well, this may just be me, but you seem to be focussing a lot on the people involved, the lessons they've tried to give you. Perhaps your attention should pay more attention to other parts of this story."

    "Like… the prophecy?"

    "Yes, the prophecy… the trope of every heroic journey, is it not?" Bertram smirked. Alaska grimaced; first the fortune teller, then Charlotte's prophecy, it definitely felt like she was in some tragic YA novel that was overdoing its quirky hook. "There are more of them in our world than perhaps you realise. There was one about Kalos, Looker told me once."

    "Really? Why didn't someone stop what happened then?" Even as the words left her mouth, Alaska knew she was being foolish. Her mind went back to something Leaf had said during their argument, about people not taking them seriously. Bertram's face lost its youthful glow once more, and suddenly the mood on the deck felt tense.

    "Do you know a lot about what happened to Kalos?"

    "Um… a little bit, but when they talk about that night, they tend to talk about what happened in Sevii." Alaska felt ashamed to admit it, but when she glanced back at Sandy, she saw her friend looked just as curious.

    February 27th was a day of national mourning, that night was spoken about every year, but Alaska barely understood what had happened. She thinks part of the mystery. Out of nowhere, an advanced militia had appeared south of Kalos. They had attacked the region at large, and when the residents fought back, with help from their neighbours, they had all been slaughtered. It had taken the interference of the legendaries to defeat the mysterious army, but all of Kalos had been destroyed in the process and left uninhabitable.

    "Typical," Bertram scoffed, and he muttered something in Kalosi to Furfrou, who growled and nodded. "Sevii had it bad, yes, but nothing like what happened to Kalos." With a dramatic sigh, he finished off his drink and placed it to one side, and then turned his gaze out to the ocean, as though looking across the horizon for his fallen homeland.

    "I was 22 when it happened. I was still living at home because I had no reason to leave. My family enjoyed a high life in Kalos. Lumiose City, the City of Light; people always say it was the grandest place on earth. Sure, Castelia City is big, but it lacks elegance. Lumiose was beauty around every corner, crowded without being stifling, busy without getting tiresome. Everything about that city just worked. It was, without a doubt, perfect.

    "My parents were rich; my father a bank manager, my mother had simply been born that way, I forget what her parents did. Our home was beautiful; a three storey town house, typical Lumiose style. The gym challenge had begun but it hadn't really picked up when I was a kid, so I stayed in school, went to university, but it was then I knew I wanted to do showcases. I had always been rich and knew I always would be, and performing with Pokémon was what I wanted to do instead.

    "Of course, I didn't get much of a chance to live my dream. I was given a Fennekin for my birthday that year, and we had been training for a few months when the army appeared. I can't recall how we first heard about it, but the news quickly spread, and fear ran with it. Of course, being rich, my family never thought it would affect us, we trusted in the government and the army to protect us: we had Pokémon, what could possibly go wrong?

    "We had dinner the night they struck. It was a few days after they had appeared. Even then, we were still pretending like everything would be alright, and the four of us, my parents, my sister and I, we mutually agreed to take part in a charade. My mother pretended it was just another family dinner, but hanging over us was the idea that it would be our last one in case everything went wrong. And, of course, it did.

    "We were just about to start the main course when we heard the first explosion. It was just a bang in the distance, but we knew what that meant. Running to the top storey window, we saw smoke in the distance, not sure quite what had been hit or where it had come from. Then there was a second bang and we saw the flash, only a few streets away. That was when we realised they had planes – not like the ones we had; these were sleek, magnificent machines. Despite myself, I began to admire their beauty, and that was when the house opposite the street exploded."

    As he spoke, Alaska's mind went back to all the explosions she had lived through, all the ones she had started. She thought mostly of Vermillion, the horror she had felt as the entire city began to crack apart. Even with all she had experienced, she could not imagine living through what had happened in Kalos, how effortlessly the whole region had been torn down.

    "Our windows shattered, we were blinded by the light," Bertram continued quietly. "My sister was cut up by the glass, but we had no time to treat her. My mother had packed a bag or two despite her denial, and we grabbed them and simply ran outside. By then, the whole city was on fire. We knew then that the army must have failed. I only found out later just how easily they had defeated them – thousands of soldiers, thousands more Pokémon, all eighteen species starter Pokémon pushed to extinction. And that was only the beginning; as soon as the army had fallen, they had begun to strike at the region. I don't know why they attacked us. No one does. They simply did. Personally, I think if these people did come from another world like people say, they simply got spooked by our fire breathing, earth shaking animals and fought back in instinct. I almost can't blame them… I just wish they hadn't been so violent.

    "As we ran through the city, my father got lost in the crowd. There were so many people about, and with the streets quickly disappearing, we had all become crammed together. My mother became hysterical when we realised he was missing. She tried to run back the way we had come, but another bomb was dropped and we were thrown a few metres by the explosion. When I stirred, the entire street had disappeared, just a giant gaping hole. I was so frightened I reached for my PokeBall, ready to arm myself in case we ran across the army. Yet it wasn't there…" Sandy gasped, but Bertram carried on unperturbed.

    "We hid just outside the city for half an hour as the entire region was slowly torn apart. My mother had lost one of her bags during the run, and we were all starving and cold and tired. I could have just lain right there and died, it would have been easier, quite frankly. Then the bombs started to stop, and after a few minutes we got up, wondering if it was all over. But no, different monsters had taken their place: the legendaries had arrived to save us. I have seen some of the footage, they did look grand, but at the time I only felt uncertain what it actually meant for us. But then swarms of Abra and Ralts began showing up all over the place, and as I watched Latios and Latias take down a two dozen of those beautiful planes with one attack each, some tiny Pokémon grabbed our hands and took us away." At the mention of her absent guardian, Alaska felt voices stir in the back of her head, whispered screams and confused shouting that she knew had nothing to do with her.

    "There was a giant ship that picked us all up, something Unovian I think. Less than a million of us had survived, and we were all shoved onto that boat like cattle. While we waited for the rest of the world to decide what to do with us, we just had to sit there and endure our suffering in darkness. It was only after we got off that we learnt Kalos had been decimated, that Groudon has put it back beneath the ocean. Those who had been injured were stuck with us, and infection and disease spread. My sister was one of the thousands who died on that boat. I remember sitting beside her for hours and not realising she was dead, lost in my own thoughts, scarred enough by the fact my country had been destroyed.

    "My mother and I survived, barely, and after a fortnight we were sent off to Sevii. That was the first any of us learnt that they too had suffered that night, though under entirely different circumstances. The people in charge had decided they'd repopulate the islands with Kalos, replace the dead in one place with the living from the other. We were set up in a prefabricated box disguised as a small house, and as an able-bodied young male, I was one of thousands put to work rebuilding all the war-damaged properties around the islands.

    "Really, that was the part of it all I hated the most. I never wanted to be a builder. Don't get me wrong, I certainly appreciated the type of man I was working alongside – I definitely have a preference for sweat glistened muscles after all that – but it wasn't what I wanted to do. I wanted to perform, I wanted to take part in showcases, I didn't want to be a tough man. To be torn out of my home was one thing, but to lose everything and be turned into something I wasn't, I couldn't accept that.

    "Unfortunately, I had my mother to contend with." Bertram rolled his eyes as he said that, and Alaska noted a touch of disgust in his voice. "You see, she was a woman with very high expectations but a spectacularly low set of talents with which to achieve them. Already shaken by the death of my sister and father, my mother found it extremely difficult to get through the day. She was asked to help at the temporary school they'd set up, doing lunches and that, but even that she struggled to achieve. Yet she wasn't going to let that stop her. She had become accustomed to her lifestyle in Kalos, and she wasn't going to let anyone take that away from her. The only profession she thought could help her achieve her goals was the one job no one in Sevii had considered: sex."

    "You mean… she became a prostitute?"

    "Oh, god no! My mother, a whore? Please! She was far too good for that. No, she simply became a pimp; I was her means to an end." He stopped for a second, smiling over his glass at the two of them, and Alaska realised her jaw had dropped without her noticing. "Like I said, she didn't have a variety of talents, and charming a man was on the long list of things she wasn't capable of. She suggested the idea to me, then forced me into it, arranging meetings with the various men she came across. Everyone was so stressed and shaken back then, and with no time or energy to arrange dates, sex quickly became a powerful commodity."

    Bertram paused there, refilling his drink after several minutes of non-stop talking. Alaska was too speechless to say anything; she had been stunned silent by the waves his story moved through. She wasn't sure quite what to make of his life, what to say that would in any way relate to all he had been through. But as she struggled to think of something, the bitter, angry side of her moved to the foreground, and before she could stop herself, words were pouring out.

    "Is this one of those situations where you've told me your story to make me feel better about my own?" She heard a sharp intake of breath behind her, and could almost feel Sandy's eyes boring into her. However, Bertram merely chuckled as he finished sipping at his drink.

    "Not in the slightest. Why would I want to make you feel bad?" He said with a smirk and a wink. "From one bitch to another, that was one of the better times of my life. I have two loves in my life; men and money. I never let my mother know, but I wasn't going to turn down being fucked every night by a group of mostly beautiful men. I learnt things about myself, I learnt things about love and humanity, about cruelty and kindness. And, at the end of it all, it brought me my dream." And he moved his arms around, looking at the farm.

    "You brought this view with prostitution money?"

    "Oh yes," Bertram said with relish. "This view, this house, that chair you were sitting on, it was all paid for without me having to lift a single finger. Well, actually, some people did like it that way." He winked again, and Alaska couldn't help but snort with laughter. "I was brought up here in my last few months as a sex worker. When I saw this view, I knew this was what my life had been leading towards. I couldn't just let some greedy developers take that away from me. I paid double for the farm without even knowing what I'd do with it, but someone suggested Pokémon to me. I had I never wanted to go on a journey or whatever, so cliché, but with so few Kalos Pokémon in the wild, I saw it as a money making opportunity. So, in the end, I got back the lifestyle I was used to. I didn't choose for my region to blow up, I didn't choose to live here, I didn't choose to be a whore, but I made it work for me."

    As those words hit her, Alaska felt the smile fall off her face, and within seconds it had become a scowl. "So you have been trying to teach me something. Am I supposed to take that lesson and apply it to my own life? I mean, I know Gideon was down in that bunker for five years, he's bound to have some things he's got to work out, but I don't think that's his goal here."

    "Don't be vulgar, dear, that's not what I'm implying at all," Bertram tutted, staring at her scoldingly. "The lesson is that that was how my life turned out. Your life started differently and will end differently, but right now, our lives have been destined to intersect at this point in time, and now here we both are. No one prophesised we would meet, yet it has happened, and it was always going to. Both are paths have been decided for us already; the only difference between you and me is that you know where things are going."

    For the first time since Bertram had started, Alaska was confused. "What do you mean?" The camp man shrugged, taking a long gulp of his drink as his eyes flickered towards the trees creeping along the edges of his property.

    "It's hard to explain. I've been thinking about this a lot, ever since I ended up in Sevii with my left hand clutching my mother and my right hand holding my sister's ashes. Prophecy isn't just something that happens to champions and heroes. We are all born into circumstances, we are all born into situations we had no choice in and we have to live with. Rich, poor, gay, straight, brown, white, male, female; you don't get to pick what you're born with. When you come into this world, there are already thousands of years of history that will affect what happens to you next. You are just born into an exact time and place, and stumble through life trying to make the best of what happens.

    "Even when we start talking about the big prophecies some ghost carved into rocks thousands of years ago, they don't just affect one person or a few people: they affect everyone. I don't even know why we bother differentiating these things with labels; what's a prophecy to you is real life for someone else. I told you the Fall of Kalos had been predicted. That meant that everyone born in that country, everyone living there, we were all born into a prophecy, our lives were all gearing up towards that moment. Look at yourself – you're from Viridian, aren't you? Red, Leaf, Blue, they had their prophecy, and once Giovanni set his Ground types loose on your city, their prophecy became a part of your life."

    "All your prophecy means is that you know where you're going, but you don't know how to get there, you don't know what happens when you get there, you don't know what you do after it's over, if you make it out alive. You have to make your decisions just as much as Leaf, Red, Looker, all of them will make theirs, and you have to make the right decisions as they will affect everyone.

    "If I can give you one piece of advice, it's that this situation you're in, it's not about losing or about them winning. If only focus on how to best them, you are never going to win. That's not what life is about, and that isn't how you're going to beat Gideon. Now, do you want some more tea, or should I get cracking on dinner?"

    Without thought, Alaska grabbed the jug from his outstretched hands and took a huge gulp. She wondered fleetingly how deluded she must look, but given her mind had been failing all day, Alaska really didn't care. Things were suddenly starting to make sense, everything from today falling into place, and she needed something to distract her before she became overwhelmed once more.

    "Alrighty then, I suppose I was going to move onto cider at some point anyway," Bertram huffed, clearly not realising the wealth of information he had just dumped on her. "Sandy, if you would like to leave your friend to do… whatever¸ would you come help me with – oh, look, there's Camille with the Pokémon."

    Alaska looked in the direction Bertram was pointing. There was movement by the trees on his right, and she could see darkened figures moving around the undergrowth, coming towards them. For a second, she felt afraid, but then, as the sun faded beneath the horizon, emitting one last brilliant burst of orange glow across Kanto, something truly magical happened.

    Alaska had never seen so many Pokémon at once. Emerging from the shadows of the trees, a swarm of Kalos Pokémon crossed the sunset-lit fields, moving as one pack through the flowers. An Avalugg thudded across the grass, a mix of Bergmite, Bunnelby, Pumpkaboo and Espurr riding on its surface. Honedge and Phantump floated behind them all, Dedenne and Pancham running underneath. A rainbow of Vivillon soared above them, joined by Noibat, Fletchling and Fletchinder. And the starters; Chespin, Fennekin, Froakie, dozens of them running, playing, jumping behind their handles. The further the sun set, the more they just became shadows being guided through the gardens, yet it was still one of the most unexpectedly stunning things Alaska had ever witnessed.

    "There's so many of them," she whispered, and Bertram quietly nodded.

    "They are beautiful, but hauntingly so. Some of these could very well be the last of their kind. There are only two other farms in the world, two that have actually survived and stand a chance at carrying on for now. Between us, we have at least two healthy bloodlines of each species. We all used to compete but I can see now how much we need each other." Those last words felt pointed, and Alaska had to fight back tears as she looked the stony faced breeder in the eyes.

    "You asked earlier why I did this? So Kalos could live on; if they cannot dance on her shores and through her mountains and fields, I will ensure her children live on throughout the world. I didn't ask for this, I didn't plan for this, but it's just how my life turned out, and I wouldn't look back." He stopped there, and though he had not spoken angrily, his voice still as a soft and effeminate as before, his words still felt like blows on Alaska; they slammed into her, hitting her across the head, but she felt no pain – she simply saw sense.

    "I need to go." Alaska got to her feet to make the announcement, lunging for her bag before Sandy had enough noticed what she had said.

    "Where? Why? Alaska, you're not going to try and run off on me again."

    "No, of course not, no. I just… my Pokémon… I need to do something, I need to say something, but I need to say it to all of them. I know what I need to do." Alaska smiled at Sandy, but couldn't bring herself to hug her, not yet anyway. Instead, she turned back to Bertram. "Thank you for letting us stay here, and for…" Bertram simply raised a hand and smiled.

    "No need, my dear. Just stop those monsters; that's all you have to do to." He looked at her kindly for a moment before turning back to his Pokémon. "You, me, them, we're all the same, aren't we? Survivors."

    With a short nod, Alaska turned and set off down the driveway. The breeder's words were still sinking in, but as she walked, Alaska knew that Bertram had given her the missing pieces to the infinite jigsaw in her head, and as she walked she let them fall into place.




    Can I just say, I love that I don't have to italicise anything myself anymore. It just copies straight over - makes the whole change over worthwhile!
     
    Chapter Seventy Eight: Addicted to You
  • Chapter Seventy Eight: Addicted to You

    It was two in the morning before they let her take him.

    For several hours, Alaska sat alone in the Pokémon Centre foyer, staring blankly at the outdated posters decorating the walls. Occasionally, one of the night staff or a Chansey would pass through the double doors into the back hallway, letting snatches of the debate around her Pokémon escape out into the open, but otherwise there was silence.

    Alaska knew they would not give him back to her without a fight. She knew from her mother there were procedures around this sort of thing: if a Pokémon was presented with serious injuries, the cogency of the trainer would be taken into question, and the only thing more serious than Darwin’s current state would be if he was dead.

    A new nurse had been on desk when Alaska arrived at the Pokémon Centre. She had thought she would be spared from having to suffer the soul destroying look of judgement from the earlier nurse, but watching the smiling, round faced nurse disappear into the backroom, only to come out looking like she’d just seen a murder site, that hit Alaska a lot worse.

    She left two nurses and Darwin’s surgeon to debate her future. Alaska said she only needed him for a few hours, than he would go back. The younger nurse, despite her initial shock, seemed to understand Alaska’s story, and was the only one standing up for her. Alaska could hear her voice every time the doors opened, briefly interrupting her from the staring contest she was engaged in with an eerily outdated poster of Casimer.

    I wonder how Red reacted when he took over from you, Alaska thought. Did they mould him to replace you? Did he tell you all to fuck off, or did he relish being handpicked by the gods for glory?

    In the end, they lamented, albeit reluctantly. The younger nurse came out, jolting Alaska out of a doze.

    “We called the League and informed them about your case, but they said that they’ve already concluded their investigation and know you aren’t in the wrong.”

    Great, bailed out from accepting responsibility once again.

    “Dr Monroe still doesn’t want to return him, though legally he can’t withhold a trainer’s Pokémon,” the nurse explained, tutting slightly. “However, he does him to check him over again in the morning. He and his Blissey have done all they can for today – poor Blissey’s worn herself out – but your Primeape will be able to stand on his own two feet now.” She passed the PokeBall over.

    “Thanks,” Alaska said coldly, and grabbed hold. However, as she tried to pull away, she saw the nurse hadn’t let go. She was staring at Alaska with nervous eyes, her hand shaking slightly as she slowly, unwillingly, let go.

    “What happened to him?” She whispered, the words echoing inside the empty foyer. Alaska stood up, a cold sensation spreading through her chest, and swung her bag over her shoulder.

    “A lot,” she replied, and left without another word.

    The training pitch was dark and empty. There were no lights except for a dim glow coming from inside the centre. The moon was hidden behind clouds, only occasionally escaping to cast its light briefly before it was snatched away once more. Alaska preferred the darkness though. It would make it easier to look him in the eye.

    With a casual flick, she threw the first four PokeBalls towards the sidelines. For a second, the field was lit up by the red and blue light, briefly illuminating the derelict pitch: four non-descript walls surrounded them, and the tree they’d dealt with earlier marked the only bit of nature in the dirty, unloved space.

    Her Pokémon didn’t seem to mind. Though she could barely see them in the light, their eyes lit up as they focussed on her. Paige, Frances, Nadia and Shelley: the four seemed very innocent, unaware of why they were here or what Alaska was about to do. Do Pokémon have a grasp of time? She asked herself, staring at the four attentive faces. Do they just go where their trainers tell them to go? Do any of them have a grasp of what I’ve put them through, or do they just think that’s how it’s meant to work when you have a trainer?

    Alaska turned away and pulled out her fifth PokeBall. It had gathered a layer of dirt sitting at the bottom of the bag: as she looked at it, brushing her finger over the surface, Alaska felt what seemed to be a bit of a brownie stuck to the bottom. The thought made her smile, until she realised how long it must have been down there, and just as quickly the sensation to throw up returned.

    Unable to put it off any longer, Alaska pressed the button and pointed the ball. Red energy swirled in front of her, rising up into a barely familiar shape. When the light faded, a sudden tension descended over the group, all eyes falling upon Darwin.

    He’s standing, that’s good. That was the first thing that came to her mind, and Alaska held onto it, refusing to let go in case she lost control. It made it easier to watch him standing shakily before her, staring between her and the Pokémon as though he barely recognised them. In the faint light, she could tell they had washed most of the blood off him, though Alaska noticed his fur was shorter in some places. Unable to watch him any longer, she glanced at her other Pokémon, wondering how they were reacting. Frances had stepped backwards in fright, clutching a curious Shelley like a shield, while Nadia had done the opposite, leaning forwards while eyeing Darwin with intense scrutiny. Paige’s face was stern but silent, and when she caught Alaska’s eye she gave her a little nod. The tiny recognition of her efforts made Alaska smile back, and she knew it was time to start.

    “I’ve brought you all here because I need to say something to all of you. It can’t wait until morning – if I go off and sleep on it, I know I will just end up repressing it all again. I have to say it now, and I need you all to bear with me, but first… first, there is something we have to get out of the way.”

    No avoiding it now. Alaska took a few deep breaths, preparing herself, and then turned back to Darwin. She couldn’t avoid him any longer; if she wanted to speak to him, she couldn’t do it gazing over his shoulder. The Primeape seemed disorientated, wobbling slightly, the proud fighter no longer. However, he felt Alaska’s gaze on him, and he finally turned to face her. His eyes were as wide and empty as they’d been on the operating table, and Alaska was hit with the familiar wave of guilt and regret, bile rising up throat. But the burning need to speak her mind overpowered her stomach, and Alaska forced herself to talk before her strength passed.

    “First things first: while I may have handled certain things badly, for a Pokémon, you were kind of a douchebag. You can’t deny your culpability in what happened between us. I mean, you nearly killed three different Pokémon – I couldn’t just let that slide.” Alaska paused to gather her words, and briefly wondered how Darwin was taking it. He was watching her silently, not shouting or screeching as he had once done, emotionless eyes boring into her like drills. She couldn’t tell if he was judging her, resenting her, or just simply listening.

    “However, I can’t blame it all on you. I wasn’t in the right headspace to handle you back then. I never wanted you to get hurt or to suffer because of me, but I knew that if we had continued in this relationship back in Celadon then things were only going to get worse for both of us. But I should have done more earlier to stop you, or train you or something, I don’t quite know what. I’m sorry I let things get out of hand, I’m… I’m just sorry.”

    She held out his PokeBall, clutching it firmly in her hands, and his eyes flickered towards it. “This little capsule means that you are still mine. I’m still responsible for you up until I decide not to be. If you want me to, once you’re fully recovered, I’ll take you to a breeder I met today, break the ball and you can be free to do whatever you want.

    “However, there is a place on my team for you if you want. I want you to come back. I don’t want to release you in your current state, that would just be cruel. But… I also can’t let you come back if things are going to be the same. I want to try again, but if you want to be a part of my team, you’re going to have to listen to me and you’re going to have to be on my side.”

    Darwin didn’t respond. He simply looked at her with his pain ridden eyes. The silence was unbearable. For a fleeting second, Alaska considered calling upon Latios to unlock Darwin’s mind for her. No, you can’t do this the easy way. Breathing slowly again to centre herself, Alaska knew what she had to do.

    “I thought this would be hard to get across, so I thought of a way we can move past this. I want you to hit me.” She heard gasps from her Pokémon, followed by an angry growl from Nadia.

    “Pidge?” Alaska ignored the cautious cry of her starter, focussing entirely on Darwin. For the first time since she started talking, Darwin finally reacted, eyes widening in shock. She saw his hands twitch as though he wanted to make a fist, but he stopped himself, suddenly watching her suspiciously.

    “You heard me – hit me.”

    “Pidge Pidge Otto!”

    “I am not kidding. I want to know you will do whatever I tell you to do, and I want you to know I am willing to trust you not to go beyond your limits.” Darwin now looked confused, and instead of coming for her he stepped backwards, stopping only as he began shaking once again.

    “No, you… we… none of us are walking away from this, not this time. You hit me back in Celadon, do you remember? Well, this time, you actually have my permission. Come on, do it!” Darwin looked away, and Alaska could see his eyes fill with shame. She was hit by guilt again, but was glad she had brought it up.

    Sitting in the waiting room, talking to everyone that day, Alaska had realised this was the one moment from her whole journey she had been trying to forget: in a moment of weakness and anger, she had cast him aside – not after he had hurt other people or their Pokémon, only after he had attacked her. This isn’t about me – I can take the pain, I need to take this.

    “Come on, fucking hit me. I deserve this.” Angry, fuelled by her own guilt, Alaska marched towards her shaking Pokémon. “I told you to hit me, so hit me!” And she slapped him. Frances squeaked and Paige squawked, but Alaska did it again. “Can’t you hear me? I’m the one that abandoned you out there, I left you out there to die. I didn’t once think of you after that – that’s how much you pissed me off. Those scars, those bruises, they are my fault, and if I hadn’t run into the bikers you would have died and I never would have even wondered about you.” Alaska was talking through tears now, thin, silent tears streaming down her face. Darwin looked scared, confused, and Alaska had no idea if this was working, but she couldn’t stop; weeks, months of emotions had come to the surface, and she kept feebly slapping Darwin, thinking of Leaf, thinking of Bertram, of Venusaur, Sandy, Gideon, everything.

    “Don’t you want revenge? Don’t you want to scar me the way I’ve scarred you? Come on, hit me!”

    “Pidgey Otto Ot!”

    “You’ve done it before, just hit me!”

    “PIDGEY!”

    “HIT ME!”

    “AAAAAPPPPEEEE!”

    The fist slammed into her stomach. For a second, Alaska seemed to rest on the end of his glove-like hand, raised slightly above the ground. She could feel the impact spreading through her body: her abdominal muscles, her organs, her ribs, it was like she had been punched by a brick wall.

    Then she flew. Though her vision had turned white, stars blotting out the darkness, Alaska could tell she was soaring over the pitch, feet in the air, arms flailing, vomit threatening her once again. She could only think of the pain, but a small voice in her head warned her to prepare for a hard landing.

    Instead, she collided with something soft. Her neck snapped back, adding more pain to her growing list of injuries, but whatever she had hit softened the blow: Alaska crashed to the ground with such force she thought her bones might break, yet she knew she had come off lightly. It was only when she came to a stop, after painfully rolling almost to the wall of the centre, that Alaska realised it was Paige who had tried to save her: the Pidgeotto limply pushed herself up from where she had been flattened, shooting her trainer daggers with her beady eyes.

    “Thanks for that,” Alaska grunted, clutching her stomach. Groaning, she cast her eyes across the blackened pitch, trying to find her other Pokémon. Frances was running towards her in a frantic panic, clutching Shelley in her pincers and waving her about wildly, the Shellder squealing with equal discomfort. She could not see Nadia, but her angry grunts could be heard, and Alaska eventually saw a spiky shadow jumping around Darwin, defiantly protecting her trainer to the very end.

    This is the team that’s going to save the world… Alaska rolled onto her side and shut her eyes, trying to adapt to the pain enough to carry on. I probably should have spoken to them all first before getting punched in the stomach. That was probably the smart thing to do, wasn’t it? Sighing, Alaska opened her eyes, ready to finally reach the end. With a jolt, she found Darwin staring down at her.

    For a moment, she felt weak, exposed, laying on the ground as he stood over her. He stood strong and sturdy, no longer shaking. Alaska could feel his eyes focused on her, but it was too dark to see his face. Silence descended over the field as the other Pokémon gathered around them, everyone waiting to see what happened next.

    Has he forgiven me, or is he going to finish me off? The thought was dark and unpleasant, and Alaska felt sick just thinking about it, but she could not deny her feelings. Trying to stay calm, she focussed on his eyes, trying to find some hint of sanity in them. Like little black buttons, they shone in the dark, one more bloodshot than the other. Both were locked onto her, and Alaska wondered if that was hate she could see in them. The longer Darwin watched her, the more Alaska thought back to Fuchsia Gym. He shared the same look of pain and suffering with Blue’s Venusaur, and Alaska could feel her tears staring again.

    Finally, Darwin leaned forwards. Alaska winced, but saw he was simply holding his hand out to her. As a single tear slid down her face, she accepted his offer, and let him lift her back to her feet.

    The light at this end was brighter. Alaska clutched her stomach as she straightened herself up, but looking down at Darwin, the stitches and across his body, she knew her injuries meant nothing. She stayed staring at Darwin, taking in the quiet anger in his eyes, the pain etched into his face: for the first time since she’d found him, Alaska could see the old Darwin in him. And, strangely, she couldn’t have been happier.

    “He’s not the only one who deserves an apology.” Finally breaking away from his gaze, Alaska looked down at the other four Pokémon. They all looked uncertain in their own way, looking cautiously between her and Darwin. It hurt to see them like this, and Alaska strengthened her hold on Darwin. “I want each of you to know I’m sorry for everything I’ve put you through. I’ve neglected all of you for no reason, and I cannot apologise enough.” The four all spoke up, shaking their heads, but Alaska held out her free hand.

    “No, I have to say this. I’ve spent so long trying to keep my two lives separate – the person I want to be and the person I have to be – but that has only put us in the situation we’re in. I’ve been so focussed on myself and my decisions I never properly considered how it was affecting you all, only how you were affecting me.” On this, Alaska looked painfully at Paige. Her oldest friend in the world, clueless that for weeks now Alaska had thought of her as the Pidgeot she would become, the Pokémon she would ride into a battle she wanted nothing more than to avoid…

    “There’s a prophecy out there that says I am meant to play a part in stopping Gideon and Buzz and whoever else is plotting against the region. I’ve spent so long trying to run from it, trying to blame other people and make excuses, but at the end of the day, no one cares: I have to do this whether I want to or not… we have to do this.”

    Alaska paused, staring briefly at smiling Shelley, thinking back to their training battle. “I’ve been neglecting you all. We’re strong, but I’ve been holding you all back, either on purpose or out of my own carelessness. I only realised today that all five of you are as linked to this prophecy as I am, and I’m starting to wonder if fate brought us together. I know that sounds stupid and cliché, but maybe it did? We all just sort of stumbled across each other, and now here we are, preparing to face down an army. I think we all have a role to play in stopping this, and I am just so, so, so sorry I didn’t realise this earlier.

    “You guys have a choice though. Me and Paige, we’re in this whether we want to be or not. The rest of you don’t have to be. If you want to leave, I won’t blame you. Bertram will look after you, find you a new home, whatever you want. If you stay with me, know that I have to start taking the end of the world seriously… I will be a better trainer, a better person… I just need your help getting there.”

    Alaska stopped, fearful she gone on too much. She looked at the five Pokémon assembled around her: not a single one moved, no one said a word. Alaska waited, preparing herself for the inevitable. Yet the minutes dragged on, and not a single one of them moved.

    “Well then… thanks, I guess.” Alaska looked down at them, trying to smile, but instead a sob escaped her lips. Within a few seconds she was crying, down on her knees weeping before then. She had no idea why she felt so overwhelmed: the sickening sadness that had dogged her all day was gone, now she felt only relief, a lightness she could not put into words. Paige, Frances, Nadia and Shelley moved in closer, and Alaska hugged them, feeling stupid as she sat crying on the ground. Only Darwin remained standing, staring down with his arms crossed. Alaska looked at him through his tears, and the Pig Monkey gave her a gruff, silent nod before walking away. Alaska smiled as she watched him go. Both of them knew that what she had said as she slapped him was true; the guilt, her punishment, it wasn’t over yet. Alaska knew they both still had a long way to go, but as she caught Darwin briefly looking back at her from across the pitch, she was simply glad they had made a start.


    *****​

    “Come on, Weepinbell; Magical Leaf, let’s go!”

    Weepinbell gazed up at her opponent: wide mouth stretching in a determined grin, the leaves on her side lit up like a rainbow. Keeping a steady eye on Butterfree, Weepinbell let loose, firing off a stream of multi coloured leaves. Sandy watched as they hurtling towards Butterfree, satisfied when they inevitably collided. However, as the attack cleared, Butterfree looked unfazed, diving down as though nothing had happened. “Freeeee!” She squealed, and a small ball of rainbow energy appeared in her hands. With a yell, Butterfree unleashed the Signal Beam: it hit Weepinbell square in the face, blasting her backwards several feet.

    “Don’t let that stop you; Sludge Bomb!” Sandy ordered, but the command felt sour in her mouth. Weepinbell was struggling to push herself back up, having rolled onto her face, yellow and green body quivering.

    “Free Free Butterfreeee.” Sandy looked up to find her oldest friend floating a few feet in front of her, concern in her big red eyes. With a sigh, Sandy nodded, admitting defeat.

    “Let’s stop there for now, shall we?” Sandy stepped forwards and bent down to scoop up Weepinbell. Her hands were nearly around her when a brown vine slapped the ground before her, making her jolt back up.

    “Bell Bell!” Weepinbell groaned. Her face was buried mostly in the earth, but from the glint of eye visible, Sandy could see the Grass type was not going to give up. She simply watched with Butterfree by her side, and saw an intrigued Eevee and Pichu had stopped playing and were coming to survey the scene. With a huff and a groan, Weepinbell used her vine to push against the ground, and, combined with her crumpled leaves, she forced herself back up the right way. Sandy’s shock quickly dissipated, and she instead clutched her hands to her face, feeling tears coming through.

    “Ooohhhh… that was so… I’m so… great job!” She blubbed, and picked up her Pokémon, pulling her tightly towards her chest. Weepinbell murmured embarrassedly, but Sandy kept holding on. This was the first good thing to have happened to her since she had left the Pokémon Centre that day, and she wasn’t going to let the moment pass, not when everything else seemed to be falling down around her.

    “Goomy Goo!”

    “AAAHHH!” Weepinbell went flying as Sandy jumped, screaming as something soft and slimy rubbed against her leg. Butterfree swooped in and caught the spiralling plant, but Sandy didn’t notice as she tried to rid her leg of the squirming attacker.

    “Pichu, I need light, do something electrical!” Her youngest Pokémon simply gave her a perplexed look, and a fearful Sandy signalled to the other three, gesturing wildly at what seemed to be a slimy ball crawling towards her thigh.

    Yet before anyone could help her, they all jumped as light suddenly exploded around them. It was an intense, a blinding white that engulfed the pitch: Sandy heard Pichu and Eevee whimper in discomfort, and her mind fearfully jumped to conclusions: was this an attack – could Buzz have tracked them down, out to avenge his wounded groin? She quickly looked down at her leg, wondering if the light would unveil her sinister foe, but through her blurred vision Sandy saw it was simply a purple, almost ball-like Pokémon, now writhing on the ground as it tried to hide from the light.

    “I think Goomy likes you.” All her irrational fears disappeared as Sandy turned towards the voice. Her eyes had adjusted now, and she could see Bertram standing at the edge of the pitch, surrounded by Furfrou and three pumpkin shaped Pokémon with light shining through their bodies.

    “Oh… hey….” Sandy guiltily smiled at Bertram, part of her wishing it had been some unknown assailant. She hadn’t asked if she could use this training pitch on the side of the house: Sandy had noticed it earlier, and after hours lying awake, going over and over the day’s events and the words that had been exchanged, Sandy had been overwhelmed by an unstoppable desire to battle, and had come down here before she even knew what she was doing. “I didn’t wake you, did I?”

    “Of course you did, it’s five in the morning and you’re battling in my backyard.” Bertram paused dramatically before cackling, his Pokémon joining in on the laughter. “Don’t feel bad though; you are my guest, you are welcome to use my facilities.” The breeder smiled reassuringly as he bent down to greet Pichu and Eevee.

    “You don’t have to let me off the hook, I know I should have asked – it was an impulse decision, you know, and when I got out here, I knew I needed to train, and I – ”

    “Sandy, its fine.” Bertram gave her a more forceful look, and reluctantly Sandy breathed a sigh of relief.

    “Still, I’m sorry. It’s been so kind of you to let us stay here. I still feel bad for showing up on your doorstep and intruding in your life.” Bertram brushed it aside with a wave of his hand, something only a man in his position could ignore, but Sandy couldn’t so easily ignore the circumstances through which they had arrived.

    It had been a truly mad day. After the argument at the Fuchsia Gym, Alaska had become nearly catatonic. Quiet, distant, unresponsive, Sandy had known straight away that her friend had been affected by Leaf and Janine more than anyone else they’d encountered. The two had rarely spoken about Alaska’s home life, but Sandy knew that Team Rocket’s attack on Viridian was a chip on her shoulder, and confronting people involved in it was never going to be easy.

    When it became clear Alaska was in no fit state, Sandy had assumed responsibility as she so often had. She had been planning on calling Bertram and arranging a meeting once the gym battle was done, but as she practically dragged Alaska through the empty streets of Fuchsia, Sandy impulsively decided they had to be somewhere comforting – and, she was ashamed to admit, she needed someone else to deal with her friend.
    Alone she had hauled Alaska out of the city, slowly dragging her along the southern coast like she was taking a drunk friend home from a party. Form the corners of her eyes, Sandy could see the ocean spread out brilliantly before them for miles, but with so much going through her mind the beauty meant nothing to her. Even when she had forced Alaska up Bertram’s gravel driveway and finally sat down, suddenly surrounded by luxury and views to die for, Sandy had only felt cold, staring out at the sea but taking nothing in, her mind still at Janine’s table facing the harshness of her reality.
    “You have a pretty good team for someone not doing any of the challenges.” Snapping out of her thoughts, Sandy looked up and saw Bertram was now cradling Weepinbell, inspecting her leaves in the light of his Pokémon, who she now recognised as Pumpkaboo.

    “We do our best. The only chance we get to train is when Alaska needs a battle partner,” Sandy replied, shrugging. We could be better, so much better¸ she thought with guilty bitterness. “I’m not sure how much use we will be when Gideon starts his little mission…”

    “Don’t undersell yourself: if you weren’t good, Goomy here wouldn’t have come over.” Sandy looked back down at the squishy Pokémon: she had heard of Goomy, and if she was feeling better one trying to climb her leg would definitely have been greeted differently. The Goomy was watching her with its luminous green eyes, wide mouth stretched in a smile, but Sandy couldn’t bring herself to return it. “You should be proud: Goomy is very particular of who she talks to. She makes it pretty difficult to find a buyer, but Goomy have a natural instinct towards people they think will help them reach their potential.”

    “Why are people after he – do you not have a lot of Goomy?”

    “A lot? Oh honey, I dream of having more Goomy,” Bertram said with dramatic flair. “This is likely the only pure bred Goomy you will ever see for the rest of your life.”

    “Seriously?” Sandy looked down at the Goomy who was sliming over her feet, amazed at its rarity.

    “Absolutely, I won’t be getting another one any time soon. I had a male Goodra for years but sold him on last year – he wanted to battle, and I can’t give that to him here. I borrowed a female Goodra from an old friend before he left though, and this Goomy is the product of that little meet up.”

    “How many Goodra are left now?”

    “Hard to tell – I know of at least a dozen with trainers. It’s hard to know how many have live happily in the wild without humans ever interfering. I just have to do my best to make sure the ones I know of are taken care of – Pokémon may be tougher than us, but they are just as finite.”

    Aren’t they just, Sandy thought, looking guiltily at her Pokémon.

    “Anyway, you aren’t out here to discuss my breeding programme,” Bertram boomed, jumping back to his feet. “So what reason do you have for battling at this time of night?”

    “I couldn’t sleep. Stuff… just stuff on my mind.” Sandy forced a smile, but Bertram shot her a witheringly sassy look of discontent.

    “I’m sorry, I didn’t realise we were having this conversation on Trainer.net after you posted a vague status update. Would you mind spelling things out a bit further, or do I have to pry it out of you?” Sandy laughed, yet her joy only lasted a moment. Now that the rush of battle had passed, the crushing weight she had been trying to ignore was suddenly on top of her once again, and she knew she couldn’t hold it in any longer.

    “It was something Janine said earlier, about how I’m basically just a supporting part of all this. I hadn’t really considered it before, but I realised she has a point. I may be part of her prophecy, but all of this is about Alaska really, isn’t it? I’ve been dragged along and help out when we can, but Janine just made me think…” Her thoughts had been getting at her all day, and now that she was saying them out loud, Sandy knew how horrible it would sound. Four of her Pokémon were watching her, Bertram and his Pokémon were all here: for a moment, she wanted to stop and change the subject, but knew if she didn’t, the words would never come out.

    “I just worry I’ve let my journey get hijacked. I wanted to see the world, catch some Pokémon, maybe battle gyms eventually. I didn’t have a plan, but it certainly wasn’t this. Dragging Alaska here today, after what Janine said, and listening to you, I’m just worrying I’ve let myself become like her carer, that all I’m destined to do is make sure Alaska stops being rude to people.

    “And then… when I look at my Pokémon…” Sandy paused, feeling tears coming on, briefly looking at Eevee, Pichu and Weepinbell in turn but unable to hold their gaze, avoiding Butterfree all together. “I just worry they’ve become victims of all this, that I’m holding them back from reaching their potential, which is the last thing I wanted, and I’m afraid if we do end up fighting they won’t be strong enough because I’ve let our journey become all about Alaska. Shit, I sound like such a cow right now, but… urgh!” Sandy violently wiped the tears from her eyes and turned away. “It’s just… I didn’t run away from home to become a footnote in someone else’s prophecy.”

    She fell silent, listening back to what she had said; it was like someone else had spoken through her, none of this seemed like her. Yet even though she had only accepted it today, Sandy knew that those thoughts had been there a long time – that no matter how many times she and Alaska argued and apologised, forgiveness wouldn’t take away her fears.

    “Do you really think that’s all you will be?” Sandy felt a hand on her shoulder, and she turned slightly so Bertram was just in her peripheral vision. “You are a lot more than just a footnote. Sure, you may just be helping Alaska right now, but do you think that girl would still be here without you? I’ve heard all about her and what she’s done. I bet if she hadn’t had someone looking out for her, she’d either be dead in a ditch or would have murdered someone by now. When Looker told me you’d be coming here, he mentioned how you are the only one who can make her see sense. If that’s true, then I doubt we would have reached this point without you. Sure, some may see you as her sidekick, but everyone important knows who you are and how important you’ve been.”

    Sandy sniffed, noticing Bertram’s sincerity was reflected in the kindly smile of the Goomy. “That all may be true, but my Pokémon and I, we –”

    “- will be fine, trust me,” Bertram interrupted. “You say you haven’t trained them much? Well, you seem to be pretty solid from where I’m standing. I’ve met people who have simply followed older family members around, or train their Pokémon at home for years before going traveling, and none of them would ever have the experience your team has. But if you think there are problems, that’s what will really hold you back.” The breeder bent down and scooped up Goomy before stepping aside, revealing Sandy’s four Pokémon sitting quietly behind him. “I think we should let you get back to training – and I think you all need to have a talk.” Sandy managed a smile, and with that, Bertram turned and set off. Goomy watched Sandy over his shoulder, and those luminous eyes shone out well after the Pumpkaboo light had faded. Sandy watched them go until the light was truly gone, and only then was she able to face her team again. None of them had made a sound for several minutes, and a heavy awkwardness hung in the air.

    “I’m sorry for bringing that up now, at this time of night. I was going to talk to you guys soon… well, I don’t know really when I would have. You have to know, I’m not blaming any of you, no, not in the slightest, nor am I blaming Alaska. I guess I’m blaming myself, but I don’t really know, and –” Sandy fell silent as Pichu ran up to her. For a horrible second, she was afraid, wondering if he would attack her, unleashing bottled up rage she had never suspected. However, the Tiny Mouse simply wrapped his small arms around her leg.

    “Oh Pichu, I don’t know what to say…” Another set of arms grabbed her, and Sandy looked down as Butterfree nestled against her. Then Eevee ran up to her, followed by Weepinbell rolling awkwardly towards her. Sandy was speechless, and she stared silently at them, unsure how to react.

    “Thank you for… actually, just thank you,” she whispered.

    “Eevee Vee Vee!” Eevee said, and suddenly removed herself from the hug. “Vee E Eevee Vee!” She looked at Sandy determinedly, head held high as she continued to chatter. Sandy couldn’t understand a single word, but there was something about the way Eevee held herself that filled her with pride.

    “I can’t tell what you’re saying, but thank you for whatever it is you said.” Eevee rolled her eyes before shutting them, and, as though making a point, she began to glow white. Sandy’s jaw dropped, and she watched in amazement as her Pokémon changed before her, and she knew in an instant what she was trying to tell her, what she was proving to her trainer. Sandy looked down at her other Pokémon, seeing them all in a whole new light, and all she could do was smile.
     
    Chapter Seventy Nine: Poison Paradise
  • Hey so the thing finally happened. Four months after it got spoiled in a spinoff project. Yay.
    Yeah, it was meant to come out like the same month as that... I've been lazy....

    OK, to start with I really liked the last two chapters (it's been a while since I read the third-to-last one so I won't comment there). Might be my favorite string of two consecutive chapters in the series. The slower pace, Pokemon emphasis and Bertram worked well together, especially since the cathartic moments didn't really end in anything blowing up... except for a punch that really should've done more damage, but I'm going to set aside the OP physics of 8ES for a moment. And the Kalos backstory and farm were more interesting and well-written than I would normally expect from the story. So you're clearly getting better.
    I am glad you enjoyed it. Hopefully I keep up the pace. I think Darwin would have held back a bit punch-wise instead of trying to kill her - plus he was still qutie weak despite being treated, so that plays into it.

    If there were two things I didn't like, they would start with the very meta sequence in Alaska's conversation with Bertram. You called me out on "lol book tropes" humor once, so I can return the favor here. I think the chapter would be better off without it. Alaska, to be fair, has played with it on and off throughout the series and is in general a fairly meta character. But in that context, in a chapter sequence that was serious but not grimdark, it just kind of threw things off. I would save it for the lighter chapters.
    Yeah, the past use of her meta remarks made me include it, but I can see it doesn't really work. I think I'll rewrite it at some point and cut it out.

    Oh, and in Sandy's conversation the trainer.net joke. Bertram kind of struck me as an older character given the name, wealth, occupation and speech patterns. So the joke seemed a little weird coming from him.
    Fair point, but I don't think Bertram is so old and stuffy he wouldn't know about the internet. Trainer.net is basically this world's Facebook.

    Otherwise, good chapter string. Really liked it, keep up the good work.
    Fingers crossed!

    Review game because no one loves you like I do.
    They say it better than me <3


    It's really telling about Alaska's character that these are her two sole theories for the circumstances around Red's becoming champion. Selfish arrogance or divine intervention. I'm really looking forward to Alaska and Red actually meeting.
    ;)


    Again, this is kind of on the nose, but I think it's okay here. Alaska becoming more self-aware is a huge part of her development.
    I'm never been one for subtelty XD


    I know this is internal dialogue so all rules are out the window, but repeating words like this sounds clumsy. I'd change one of them to "do they understand" or something. I find reading my writing out loud helps catch stuff like this. Maybe you do that already and this just slipped through, idk.
    I think you or someone made this point a few chapters back, and it has stuck with me. I regularly rewrite entire paragraphs just to avoid using the same two adjectives in a row, so this one was an accident. Thanks for the reminder though - I'm not as vigilant with proofreading as I'd like to be.


    I don't know what it is, but in various stories I have seen characters I don't like get punched for being dumb/whiny and suddenly they become awesome. I'm okay with that and I hope it happens here.
    When writing I knew the punch would feel a bit tropey, but given the relationship between the two, I think it works enough. I promise we will be getting change.


    First off, the spacing between these paragraphs is missing. Second, I'm not sure about the chronological order of these scenes. I suppose it doesn't matter, but it would be nice to know if this took place after Alaska got punched or during it or what. A brief mention of Alaska leaving Sandy at Bertram's place or Sandy making a comment about Alaska being beat to shit would clear this up and help set the scene better. Again, it doesn't exactly matter, but it's nice to know as a reader unless you're purposefully withholding the information.
    Alaska left the farm in the last chapter and she's at the Pokemon Centre, while Sandy's outside the city. Maybe it does need some clarification at some point and my internal narrative had me brush it over, but the pieces should all be there.


    This is the most adorable thing Sandy has ever said.
    Yes, yes it is.


    I liked the chapter. Some much needed development for both Alaska and Sandy. I'm looking forward to see where this goes.
    Glad you liked - two positive reviews from you in a row, and two positive reviews for one chapter? I really am improving XD

    Huge delay, yes, but I wrote the next two chapters at once to ensure they flow as they are told from different perspectives. After so very long this arc is very nearly over - let's hope these chapters don't let you all down!


    Chapter Seventy Nine: Poison Paradise

    Once again, Fuchsia was quiet. It was as though people were afraid of going outside, terrified that if they left the safety of their home, chaos would land on their doorsteps once again. As she moved through the city, Sandy felt like an intruder, as though she was disturbing something that had been laid to rest a long time ago.

    What is wrong with this city? It didn't matter where you went in Fuchsia; the whole town simply felt dead. The unkempt Pokémon Centre, the abandoned building projects, house after house dripping with neglect, and not a single person around trying to do anything.

    Though she hadn't seen anyone else, Sandy knew that people still lived here; she could feel their eyes watching her as she strolled through their city. She stopped on a street corner and looked around, eyes darting from abandoned house to overgrown lawn, finally landing on a one story brick house behind her. A woman watched her from behind her curtain, but she did not flee from the stranger watching her; instead she met Sandy's eyes and defiantly glared back, her look screaming at Sandy to go away.

    It was an expression Sandy had seen all too often in the last few weeks: fear mixed with anger, the eyes of someone who had seen it all before and wasn't ready to face it again. Alongside Viridian and Cinnabar, Fuchsia had suffered the most at Team Rocket's hands, but only they were unwilling to move on. Sandy thought back to the nurse at the Pokémon Centre, how she had made Alaska feel after only a few minutes together: the town was angry, wounds that no amount of new attractions could heal, but Sandy knew that ultimately these new visitors to their home simply made them scared – none of them were ready to suffer again.

    Shivering, Sandy continued on her way, catching more curtains flick out of the corner of her eyes. The watchful townspeople did little to help her nerves. Sandy got this way before all of Alaska's gym matches: it had started off as excitable jitters, hoping everything worked out for her new friend while anxious to experience the marvel of battles. In recent weeks, it had become flat out nerves, not about whether Alaska would win or not, but how she would react afterwards, what the people watching them would do, what her winning or losing would mean for their future.

    She better make this work, she can't trick Janine like she did with Sabrina. Once her Pokémon had helped her move past Janine's words and her own fears, Sandy had been able to turn her attention to the forthcoming battle. With Alaska on the other side of the city, she was in no position to help and had no clue what her friend had planned.

    If she even shows up… Sandy had wanted to leave earlier and go straight to the Pokémon Centre, prepared to drag Alaska kicking and screaming if that was what it would take. But Bertram had forbidden it.

    "You may be the one who has to hold her hand, but part of helping someone is making sure they can do things on their own."

    So Sandy had waited: she threw herself into training her Pokémon, and her joy at their ever improving skills had been enough to calm her worries. When she had left the farm an hour earlier, she had felt reassured, confident, hopeful that the battle would play out how she hoped. But walking through this dead town had drained the joy from her: seeing the effects rebellion and war had brought Sandy right down again. Now, as she made the final turn towards the gym, the blonde headed girl was prepared utterly for the worst.

    "Look who finally decided to show up!" Sandy stopped dumbfounded in the middle of the road, and watched Alaska leap off the post she had been sitting on across the road from the gym. She looked tired, her hair limp and greasy, her eyes red, face pale, but she was here on time.

    Sandy didn't say anything. A sudden rush of shame overwhelmed her, and she simply marched forwards and embraced her friend.

    "You smell disgusting," she mumbled, voice shaking, and Alaska laughed.

    "Training non-stop for, what, thirty hours does that to you." She broke loose of the hug and stepped back. "How have you been?"

    Sandy shrugged. "Good, actually. It was relaxing – nice and quiet. I really needed the break."

    "From me?" Alaska asked, eyebrow raised.

    "What, god no, that's not what I meant!"

    "I'm joking!" Alaska laughed, though there was a dull heaviness to it. "I'm happy for you; you looked like you needed it. You were pretty quiet after we got to Bertram's."

    "No, no, I'm fine!" Now wasn't the time to bring up what Janine had said. Sandy couldn't give Alaska any reason not to focus on the battle. "Oh, I do have some exciting news though!" Sandy stepped backwards and produced a PokeBall. Alaska's eyebrows narrowed in curiosity and she watched as red energy poured onto the road. The Pokémon that formed was bright pink, with skin like ribbons protruding from her neck and left ear. Her wide blue eyes looked cautiously around her, and her lips were held tightly together as though displeased with her new surroundings. Alaska's jaw dropped, and Sandy simply beamed, soaking up her friend's reaction.

    "Oh… wow…a Sylveon! So, is that…Eevee?" Sandy nodded enthusiastically, and she stared giddily down at her Pokémon. She still couldn't get her head around the fact that this was hers, that Eevee had had the potential for evolution in her this whole time. The thought of what she had done for her brought made Sandy well up with happy tears, and she longed for the opportunity to put her latest addition through her paces.

    Sylveon seemed nonplussed by the attention: the Fairy Pokémon was delicately cleaning herself, rubbing her tongue across her cream and pink fur, her tail gently swishing. She only looked up when Alaska playfully patted the ribbon-like appendages protruding from her neck and head, shooting her a blue-eyed glower.

    "These feel weird," Alaska said, holding up one of the bows. Sylveon angrily chirped at her and whacked Alaska's hand away with another of the ribbons.

    "Yeah, they are a bit odd," Sandy whispered, hoping her Pokémon could not hear. "Bertram said they are a defensive thing, though they just remind me of tails… only backwards." She looked at Alaska, who was biting her lips in a futile attempt not to laugh. They stared at each other in silence for a minute before cracking up, their laughter echoing down the abandoned road. Sylveon looked at them in disgust and carried on cleaning herself.

    "Ah, I needed that," Alaska sighed a few minutes later. "All work and no fun makes Alaska a boring bitch. Well then, now that you're here, shall we head in?"

    "To the gym?"

    "Yes… is that a problem?" Alaska asked, her eyebrows rising once more.

    It could be. Her happiness turned sour, Sandy crushed to be brought back to reality. She opened her mouth to speak, but the words wouldn't come. She wanted to question her, she wanted to make sure that what her friend was doing was right. But how to word it, how to ask her without hurting her, shaking her confidence, damaging their chances of winning? Sandy had spent much of the walk here thinking about how to phrase her concerns, and had been confident of what she would say, but the thought of facing Alaska and the reality were entirely different.

    "No, not at all," she said finally; Sandy could hear her voice quiver under the lie, but Alaska didn't seem to notice. With a determined nod, the trainer turned and marched up to the gym doors without another word. Sandy sighed, cursing herself for multiple reasons, and followed her up the path. Alaska pushed on the doors and stepped forwards, only to slam into the thick wood a second later.

    "What the hell, the doors are locked!" Alaska gave the door an angry shove followed quickly by a kick to no avail. A robotic giggle sounded around them, and Alaska sighed and looked upwards. "Let us in, Clyde."

    "Can't do that, I'm afraid. The gym leader's not home, so it's all locked up."

    "What do you mean? I've got a gym battle scheduled for today."

    "For today, yes, but not here – Miss Janine found a much more appropriate venue for you. It's a short walk from here; I'm sending a guide for you." A putrid smell hit their noses before he had finished talking, and Sandy gagged and looked around; a purple ball with a cartoonish grin appeared around the side of the gym, and then dopily bobbed towards them.

    "Koffiiiiing!" Khaki smoke oozed out of the grinning Pokémon, who seemed oblivious to their disgust, and it swerved around them before heading towards the western side of the gym.

    "My goodness Alaska, did you not bathe this morning? How disgusting!" Clyde's cackle sounded from all sides, and a seething Alaska glowered at thin air before following after the Koffing. Sandy and Sylveon followed in her stride, heading down a path between the building and the trees.

    "Come on Alaska; don't let him get to you." Alaska didn't reply, marching solidly onwards in Koffing's putrid wake. Sandy had to jog to keep up, Sylveon skipping playfully by her side like it was all a game. "Alaska, I really think –"

    "Not now," her friend snapped back, and Sandy felt her heart sink. All her worries had come true. Alaska's anger was the thing that frightened her the most as it managed to make her wildly unpredictable yet disappointingly predictable. The people they were up against, they would soon know how to get under her skin if they didn't already, and when that happened, you never knew what version of Alaska would get. Sabrina had tried to teach her to strategize and prepare for battle properly, to see things from the opponent's perspective. Sandy had hoped that the message had sunk in after Darwin returned, but seeing her friend fall so quickly into a temper, her old doubts quickly rose to the surface.

    Janine's going to have a plan. She's going to know each of Alaska's weaknesses and she is going to know exactly how to exploit them. She doesn't trust Alaska, she doesn't want the fate of the world to rest in her hands… she won't let Alaska win if she can help it.

    "Alaska, wait!"

    "What?" Alaska turned around with a snarl on her face, and the two stopped. Sandy had barely paid attention to where they were going, but now found herself surrounded by trees: thick, ancient trunks enclosed them, an almost invisible path their one guide onwards. It felt like something from a fairy tale, but Sandy's mysticism died as she looked back into Alaska's eyes, facing the anger once again: they weren't travelling to some mystical hidden kingdom in the woods, they were off to duel a warrior stronger and more capable than either of them put together.

    "So… do you know what you are going to do?"

    "I have a plan, if that's what you mean. I spent all of yesterday and this morning working on it."

    "Do you… do you want to share?" Alaska turned to Sandy and smirked.

    "I have won five of these already; I think I can handle this." She turned to walk away, but Sandy grabbed onto her arm. "What?" Alaska's face was twisted with rage, and it took all of Sandy's willpower not to let go. The silence dragged on, and the anger slowly faded from Alaska, and her eyes fell to the hand wrapped tightly around her wrist. "Sandy, is something wrong?"

    Sandy couldn't speak, her nerves making her seize up again, but she refused to let go. Yes, of course something's wrong; is anything about this fucking situation right? She wanted to shout that, to yell and scream and let out everything she had been holding in for weeks. Instead, Sandy took a deep breath and paused; this was her one shot, her last chance, to say everything she wanted to say, and screaming her lungs out wouldn't solve anything.

    Simply put, Sandy was worried. She couldn't help it. It was a difficult thing to put into words: how does one express disappointment with a friend without losing the friendship? Even after everything they'd been through, Sandy still had no idea how Alaska would react if she questioned her. They had a friendship built mostly on nightmares and broken promises. Alaska had given Sandy her word countless times in the past, but in the end it had proven worthless. Their conversation at the Athlew Mansion had felt different, like they had reached an understanding, but it hadn't been put to the test yet.

    If Alaska loses here, there is no coming back. Everyone important will be watching the outcome of this battle, and this is her last chance to appease everybody… especially me.

    Sandy felt selfish, making this about her when the fate of the region was at stake, but after everything they'd been through, she felt she had earned the right. She had been dragged into this, sucked up into someone else's prophecy, and there was no escape for either of them. Sandy knew she was in too deep to back out now; Gideon, Buzz, the robot army, they could all come for her, kidnap her, torture her, murder her, just to prove a point. She was as much a part of this as Alaska was, but Sandy didn't have her strength or resilience. Her Pokémon loved her and supported her, but Alaska had the power and experience Sandy couldn't possibly replicate on her own.

    All this had been on her mind for weeks, but Sandy had never found the courage to say it. And here they were, only a few minutes away from the most important test so far on this journey, and only now could Sandy find the courage to speak. She wished she had said something earlier, found the courage to speak her feelings instead of cheering on the side lines, but she could not let Alaska go into that battle angry, she couldn't let her fight without speaking her mind.

    I have to know you aren't going to get me and my Pokémon killed. I need to know you are still a good person underneath all that armour you wear, that you will do what has to be done.

    "Sandy, seriously, we're going to be –"

    "You can't stuff this up." Sandy softened her grip but didn't let go, mostly as she needed to maintain contact, as though her touch would be enough to calm Alaska. "We need them on our side, you have to understand that. Do you have a plan, Alaska, and not one of your complicated creativity set ups?"

    "Yes – don't you trust me?"

    No. "Of course I do, but they don't. You need to show them you can… well, behave. They aren't going to trust you with the freedom we both want unless you can show you don't need them watching over you. We're talking about the end of the world here: none of us want that to happen, but they don't want to co-operate with you because they don't see the point."

    "So you want me to be a good little girl so we –"

    "No, Alaska, it isn't that simple and you know it. You can't just dismiss everything you disagree with like that. The way you battle today will be the difference between having a choice in how you save the world and continuing with this cold war of mutual hatred and distrust that will only result in the bad guys winning. You have to go out there and fight fairly, even if Janine doesn't, and prove to them that you are the person who is going to stop Gideon and that it's time they treated us – you, I mean, like that."

    She was nearly there, she had nearly made her point, but Sandy had run out of things to say. She couldn't stop there; she needed something to simple and easy to drive her point home, to make Alaska see sense. Sandy cast her mind back to Bertram, to Leaf and Janine, to Looker, but everything she'd thought of while she walked through the city was gone from her mind… unless…

    "I know this is going to be tough for you because of what happened to Viridian, and I understand that. But the same thing happened to Fuchsia; they've let their hatred and anger and fear define them for the last five years, and look at how little they've progressed. You can't let the past define you Alaska, otherwise we will carry on fighting them, and you'll just become the person you hate."

    The silence that followed was long and heavy. Even the foul smell pouring out of Koffing couldn't distract them. Sandy felt both the lightness of a moral weight being lifted from her shoulders, but at the same time her stomach churned and twisted upon itself, her whole body shaking with fear as to what would come next.

    "That's a lot to take in," Alaska said. She smiled weakly, and from the sad, defeated look in her eyes, Sandy knew her words had worked. "I am taking this seriously, I cannot stress that. I don't want to get into it here, but the stuff with Darwin… its changed things. Really, it all started with our talk in the tent that night; I didn't have time to process that since we, you know, got kidnapped a few hours later, but you and then Sabrina and Alistair and everything we've learnt, it's all snowballed and this is what were left with. I wish we could stop and talk about this, but if I don't face Janine now, I don't think I ever will. I just want you to know that I never want to feel the way I did after my battle with Sabrina, so I promise you, this is going to be different."

    For a second, Sandy felt like crying – not out of any one overpowering emotion, but from the surprise of it all. No yelling, no fighting, no cursing to the winds: Alaska was smiling and nodding and taking it all in. Sandy held back the tears and simply smiled: the negative side of her doubted Alaska was reacting so calmly internally, but now wasn't the time to push her further.

    "Well then, on we go!" There was a pause, a little moment of tension that made Sandy seize, but Alaska cracked a smile and turned, leading the way behind Koffing. "Here's hoping I've totally overthought this and Janine isn't up to anything."

    "Even if she is, there's nothing here that I'm not prepared for." There was a pause, and then Alaska groaned. "Fuck me, I shouldn't have said that, should I? She's going to have something awful planned, won't she?"

    "I'm sure it won't be that bad…" Sandy said, unconvincingly. She looked down at Sylveon who was shaking her head, and nervously Sandy carried on. The trees soon began to thin, the pale blue sky peering through the branches, and Koffing gathered speed as he soared towards their destination. Alaska and Sandy shared one last glance, one final smile, and together they stepped out of the forest.

    Instantly they froze. The sight that greeted them was unlike anything either of them had ever seen. They stood in the clearing for what felt like hours, staring upwards, completely speechless. Sandy felt herself go breathless, could feel the oxygen leave her body as her lungs, heart, brain, everything seized. She had imagined plenty of ways today could have gone wrong, but never in her wildest, most terrifying dreams would she had ever picked this.

    They had stepped into a gathering of the gods. It was like some ancient mural come to life: the three birds of Kanto, Articuno, Zapdos and Moltres, soared overhead with bodies the size of planes, while beneath them on the cliffs above, Raikou, Entei and Suicune stood silently gazing at the pair, their beautiful manes rustling in the northern winds. Sandy had briefly been in the presence of gods before, but this was something else entirely. She could feel them all staring at her, six pairs of eyes that probably outdated her bloodline watching her, and Sandy wasn't sure if she was meant to bow or run away screaming.

    "Well fucking fuck me." Quivering under the mere thought of the power surrounding her, Sandy turned to face Alaska: her jaw hung open, her eyes were glazed over. Sandy reached out and grabbed her hand, partly to reassure her friend, to let her know that it was all going to be fine even though she doubted that any of this was good news.

    "About bloody time!" The cry sounded from beneath them. Sandy had been so distracted she hadn't noticed they were standing at the top of a hill: they were on the edge of a small mountain range, but the battlefield was waiting for them in the valley below, positioned between the two cliff faces. The earthy pitch was nothing like the wooden dojo they had seen the other day, and Sandy felt uneasy as she followed Alaska down the steep slope.

    Janine was waiting for them on the edge of the pitch, scratching Koffing's underside with Leaf by her side, hand clutching nose. She lowered her hand as the pair approached, throwing them a smile, and Sandy watched with disdain as it disappeared under Alaska's renewed glower.

    "What the hell is this?" She snapped, pointing to the legendaries above them.

    "A bold statement." Janine let that hang there before cracking a smile. "Oh god, you should see the look on your face."

    "Answer me!"

    Janine raised her hands in pretend surrender. "Calm down now, love, you don't want things to get out of hand. You think you know better than us, that you can do this without Red's legendaries watching over you. Well, now is your chance to prove it: you're going to be judged by the gods – literally. You see, I wouldn't trust you to look after a Caterpie let alone the fate of the world, so even if you defeat me today, I'm still going to be rooting for Option B. If you want to carry on without constant supervision, you have to prove to them you are worthy."

    Though she wanted to stay positive, even Sandy felt the strong urge to slap the gym leader. Bringing out the gods felt like it was against all kinds of rules, but the angrier Sandy got, the more she thought about Sabrina: you had to roll with what your enemies threw at you, and that was what they would have to do.

    "Remember what I said," Sandy hissed through clenched teeth, quiet enough she hoped the others wouldn't hear it. She could see Alaska's eye twitching, and for a moment Sandy feared all the stress she had put herself through for those few minutes of bravery would be for nothing.

    "Very well: I hope you're prepared to lose in front of your biggest audience yet." Alaska's words were sharp and venomous but delivered so calmly Sandy audibly breathed a sigh of relief. A silence followed, all four women looking quietly between each other, but then Alaska spoke up. "I feel like I should apologize for how things got the other day. I meant what I said, but that was probably the wrong time to bring it up."

    Did that seriously just happen? Sandy was beginning to wonder if she had walked into a dream. Alaska facing her enemies calmly, quietly, almost politely? Was this some imposter, or did Sandy have so little faith in her friend that even the smallest progress seemed impossible?

    "That's quite alright Alaska," Leaf said, interrupting before Janine could reply. "We probably were a bit hostile as well, weren't we Janine?" She nudged her friend, and the gym leader shot her a glare.

    "Potentially, yes." It was as much of an apology as they were going to get, and Sandy gripped onto Alaska's hand as the tense moment passed, urging her not to say anything.

    "Where are we exactly?" She asked, hoping to distract them all from the tension.

    "We're on the very edge of the Pal Park. No one ever uses it really so Janine rents this area out when we want to train," Leaf explained. It's probably a pretty handy place to hide some gods as well, Sandy thought, her eyes flickering upwards as the three birds continued to circle them. "Well, if that's all that then, shall we battle?" Alaska and Janine turned before Leaf had even finished speaking, and the brunette shrugged at Sandy before following after Janine, Koffing following behind.

    "Oh, I can't wait to wipe that smirk off her face. I'll hit her with the full Viridian force," Alaska hissed caustically as Sandy caught up with her.

    "Don't let her get under your skin, you need to –"

    "I am focussed, I'm just pissed off as well. But that's good, trust me – it means I'm prepared." Alaska smiled, her eyes shining, and Sandy wasn't sure if she should be pleased or concerned. There was nothing more she could say; all Sandy could do was head for the side lines, the spectator once more. She had only taken a few steps when Alaska grabbed onto her shoulder, stopping her in her tracks.

    "Thanks for being here. You don't know how important it is to know there's always at least one person in my corner." Stunned, Sandy turned to face Alaska, but her friend had already let go, only a faint look of contentment on her face.

    "Um… you're welcome, Alaska." The words stumbled out of Sandy's mouth, and she managed to force a smile before quickly turning away, her eyes swimming with tears. Sylveon by her side, she rushed to the side and collapsed onto the hill. Both trainers were in position now, but Sandy couldn't think of the battle: her mind had gone back to Saffron City, when Alaska had turned post-victory against Sabrina to her waiting audience, only to find them unable to meet her eye. Alaska had said only a few minutes ago that things had begun snowballing around then – was that all it had taken to change Alaska's perspective, Sandy letting her real emotions show for the first time?

    Bertram was right – I do have a part to play in all this. Alaska needs support; she needs someone to guide her through this. I may not end up on a statue, but this is the job I've been given: professional support person, that's me.

    "This match will be a four-on-four single battle," Leaf announced, her voice echoing inside the valley. Above them, Sandy watched as the three birds landed on the cliff opposite their counterparts: old paintings they'd been shown in Sunday school had always made the legendaries seem so relaxed and graceful, but even from afar Sandy could see they were all serious about their task today, their eyes focussed on the trainers below. "When all four Pokémon on one side are unable to battle, the legendaries will declare a winner. Are we clear on these rules?"

    Though she was looking straight at them, the other three may as well have been in another world. Sandy stared blankly into space, her mind a rush of a million different thoughts at once. She had spent so long worrying about how Alaska would react, yet she had never once expected she would listen to her, that her views would matter. Something soft brushed her eyes, and Sandy looked down and saw Sylveon was wiping her tears away with one of her ribbons.

    "Thank you," Sandy blubbed, pulling her close. She'd let her friendship become something false in her mind, her fears and loathing shape her reality, and the realisation was like a knife to the heart.

    "If we are all agreed, then trainers, send out your first Pokémon, and let the battle begin!"

    If I had fallen out of that tree a minute later, neither of us would be here today. Life has put me here; it has given me this job to do. If the sole reason why I was born was to help Alaska, then… well… I'm going to make her the best person she can possibly be. So come on Alaska, win this, for me.

    "Paige, let's do this!"

    "Scolipede, make this quick."

    Her fears were still there resting on the fringes of her consciousness, but now that the battle was underway, the atmosphere instantly drew Sandy in: sitting on the side lines, watching the fight unfold, it reminded her of Sunday nights watching the sports news with her dad. Nothing had thrilled her more as a little girl than seeing the beautiful beasts she dreamed of owning face off in the endless dance of battle. Her dream to train and fight had long since faded, but ever since Alaska's battle with Misty, Sandy had felt that long dormant feeling of excitement she had felt every Sunday slowly return to her.

    As Paige formed and soared into the sky, a towering maroon beast appeared on Janine's side of the pitch. A Scolipede – I never knew they were so big! Sandy knew that Scolipede were amongst the tallest Pokémon in the world, and as Alaska's opponent craned its neck skywards, eyes beadily locked on Paige, she could see that that title was no understatement.

    "That's a lot of Pokémon for Paige to hit," Sandy mumbled to Sylveon, "but Scolipede can curl up into balls, and their armour is nearly impenetrable in that shape. It'll take a lot to bring him down."

    Janine's anger had disappeared, and she wore a wicked smile on her face. "Oh, I have been looking forward to this for so long – you better put on a good show or I'll be very disappointed."

    "Shut up and battle," Alaska snapped, and Janine cackled.

    "Very well: begin with Toxic Spikes."

    "Hit him with Aerial Ace!"

    And thus the battle began. Paige's wings glowed the familiar shade of lilac and she soared down towards her opponent. Good decision, Sandy thought: the type advantage was on their side, and Toxic Spikes would have no effect on an airborne Pokémon. Despite the lack of target, Scolipede still unleashed his attack with full force: the tips of his antennae shone purple, and two glowing spikes shot out from each. They soared past Paige and slammed into the ground, exploding and spreading poison across the pitch.

    "That's gross," Sandy muttered, and Sylveon nodded. The two turned their attention to Scolipede, and watched as Paige successfully clipped him with her wings. The Poison type groaned and stumbled backwards, and Sandy whooped at the successful hit.

    "Perfect – do it again!"

    "Rock Slide!"

    The words were barely out of Janine's mouth before the mountainside began to shake. Scolipede stamped multiple legs against the fields, eyes glowing a brilliant shade of brown, and he unleashed a screechy, unintimidating roar.

    "Get out of there!" Alaska yelled, but it was too late: the cliff face exploded, glowing rocks tumbling magically down towards their target. Paige dived, trying to hit Scolipede first, but the first rocks to hit her knocked her off balance, and Sandy watched in agony as she crashed to the field, the avalanche burying her in the middle of the pitch.

    "Steamroller, now!" The thud of Paige's body hitting the ground still echoed, but Janine was giving Alaska no chance.

    "Heat Wave!" Alaska looked determined, fists clenched and eyes focussed, but Sandy could tell the match up was already over. As Scolipede rolled forwards into a ball, Paige wearily raised her head and began to glow orange, but her reactions were slow and paled in comparison to the speed of the reddish ball racing for her.

    "Pidgeeey!" Paige's cry was feeble as she unleashed the fiery wave, and Scolipede rolled right through it and over the broken rocks. Sandy looked away, unable to watch the Pidgeotto be literally steamrollered, and Paige's strangled cry was enough to confirm her fears. Nervously she looked back, and was more stunned than pleased to see the Flying type was still trying to get up, the attack not enough to defeat her.

    "You've raised an impressive Pokémon there – I've faced a lot of starter Pokémon, and most Fire types usually would have fainted by now, so at least you've succeeded in proving one part of the establishment wrong."

    "Is that an actual compliment I detect?" Alaska said, faux gasping, but her eyes remained on Paige, the trash-talk coming second for once.

    "Don't get too ahead of yourself," Janine smirked. "Toxic Spikes hasn't kicked in – ah, there we go!" The ground beneath Paige turned purple, poison spewing out of the earth, and the Pidgeotto groaned and winced as the toxin spread into her body.

    If she wasn't doomed already, she is now. Losing first was never a great way to start, but Sandy knew the rest of Alaska's team could handle the challenge – as long as Alaska held it together.

    "Pity, I was enjoying this match-up. Ah well, finish her with Venoshock!"

    That'll do it, Sandy thought, sighing at Sylveon. It was hard to feel defeated when it had been this inevitable: Sandy simply watched as Scolipede fired a steady stream of violet poison, the attack hitting an unmoving Paige square in the face. The toxins were twice as effective when the opponent was already poisoned, and it was with a final grunt that Paige flopped forwards onto the field.

    Sandy pulled Sylveon tight as Alaska quietly withdrew Paige. It had all happened so quickly and efficiently that she hadn't begun to feel yet. The initial excitement of battle had faded, and now Sandy's sole concern was how Alaska would react next. She dared a look upwards and saw the legendaries wore the same steely looks of judgement as they had earlier, none of them giving anything away.
    Looking back at the field, Sandy saw Alaska had replaced Paige's PokeBall with her next choice without a single word, but now simply held the capsule there, staring across the field towards Janine.

    Say something, do something, don't let this get to you. You told me you were prepared, you have to know what you'll do next.

    "Did you really think I would come to a battle with a Poison-type master and not expect to get Toxic Spikes?" Sandy shut her eyes and smiled: Alaska's words may have been dripping with sass, but to hear her confidence, to hear she had planned, that was exactly what she had wanted to hear. Why did I ever doubt her?

    "Oooh, looks like someone used their laptop for something other than bitching about their problems. So you've sacrificed your Pidgeotto to test my strategy – I'll admit, that's gutsy. I'm impressed, but that plan has its faults: you've only got three left now, and I'm not going to make this easy for you." Scolipede's PokeBall was in Janine's hand within a millisecond, and just as quickly the Megapede Pokémon disappeared into red energy. Alaska's smile wavered briefly, and Sandy knew the switch made things trickier: now Alaska had to hope her choice for her second Pokémon would still work.

    "So, what's your great plan then?" Janine purred, smirking across the pitch. "Think you've got something up your sleeve that could surprise me?"

    "Oh, you don't need to worry about that, I think you'll be surprised." Smiling widely, Alaska threw the PokeBall forwards. Janine laughed briefly before copying the move, and both capsules hit the field at the same time. Red energy poured out and swirled into shape in front of Alaska, and Sandy found herself in the precarious position of not recognising who it was. The Pokémon was human-like in shape, but was much bigger in both height and weight than Darwin, with a thick tail that slammed onto the pitch.

    She hasn't caught a new Pokémon has she? Sandy thought, but the light faded, revealing a deep blue Pokémon and Sandy felt her breath escape her. Oh my god… is that… Nadia?

    "NIDOOOOOO!" The roar echoed around the valley, making the legendaries above them stir. Her initial shock passed, and Sandy had to hold back the urge to punch the air as she stared at the Nidoqueen standing proud and angry before her. Sharp claws marked the end of her thick arms and legs, while a row of spikes jutted out of her spine: this was a true evolution in both size and power, and Sandy wanted to applaud Alaska's thinking.

    "Did you really think I wouldn't come prepared?" Alaska called out to Janine. The gym leader stood scowling behind her Arbok, who slithered and hissed in circles across her half of the pitch. "Everyone knows you use Toxic Spikes as your opening strategy, which is a fine move if a tad repetitive. But sending a Poison type out completely negates the effects – and sending out a half-Poison, half-Ground type only gives me the advantage." Janine raised her hands and slowly brought them together, the echo only heightening the sarcasm.

    "You've got me there, well done. We'll see in five minutes though if this plan of yours actually works." Despite the cattiness of the slow clap, her venomous words made it clear Janine was annoyed at having her strategy used against her. Sandy fought back the urge to smirk, and instead gave Alaska a thumbs up as the second round began.

    "Poison Tail!"

    "Meet it with Ice Punch!"

    Oooh, exciting, we're getting physical now. Both Pokémon took off from opposite ends, racing to cross the halfway mark first. Disconcertingly, speed didn't seem to be Nadia's strong point: her legs were as thick as tree trunks now; very different to the tiny frame she'd had only a few days ago. Nadia ran sluggishly across the pitch, moving like she didn't know what she was doing, and that meant the race was lost.

    Arbok, nimble and speedy despite her age, slid rapidly across the field and used her momentum to lunge for Nadia. The Nidoqueen tried to dodge but Arbok was too quick: she swung her body around and slapped Nadia before the latter had even made a fist. The Drill Pokémon stumbled, but she regained herself and launched forwards, flattening Arbok to the ground as she tried to flee. Ice-blue fist met face, and Arbok hissed as Nadia remained dominant, hefty frame weighing her down.

    "Crunch!"

    "Venoshock – aim for the eyes!" Now that they were on an even field, Nadia wasted no time in leaning in and wrapping her teeth around Arbok's ribs. The Snake Pokémon snarled and slammed her tail repeatedly against the Nidoqueen's mouth in an attempt to push her off. Nadia refused to relinquish her hold, and Arbok was forced to contort herself: Sandy saw her ribcage fold, bringing Arbok right up close to Nadia's teeth, and she sprayed the purple liquid from point blank range.

    "QUEEEEN!" Nadia growled, stumbling backwards as she wiped the poison from her eyes, giving Arbok the chance to escape.

    "Coil, now!" Janine yelled quickly, and Arbok slithered back to her trainer, coming to a stop in a spring-like shape. White energy began to glow around her, and Sandy had to approve of the boldness of using a status move at this point.

    "You don't need to see her, just destroy the field – Earth Power!" Nadia stopped wiping her eyes and nodded back at Alaska, her hands suddenly glowing a golden brown. With another roar, Nadia slammed her fist onto the field: golden cracks spread out from the impact towards Arbok, and the Poison type yelled out as earthen energy exploded beneath her, tossing her into the sky.

    "Ice Fang!"

    "Ice Punch!"

    Soaring through the air, Arbok tucked her body in and spun, using the explosion to launch herself towards her enemy. Nadia wiped the last of the poison from her eyes and ran towards her falling foe, frozen fist raised and ready to strike.

    "BOOOOK!" Arbok hissed, unfurling from her coil with fangs glowing a blinding blue. The two Pokémon collided, hand crashing into teeth, but her forward momentum gave Arbok the advantage: her full weight slammed into Nadia, and the two went crashing backwards.

    "Wrap yourself around her and use Ice Fang!" Janine yelled. Arbok used her momentum to land upright and then instantly sprung forwards: a dazed Nadia was too slow to stop her, and Arbok wrapped her whole body around the Nidoqueen.

    "Chaaar-bok-bok!" Arbok sank her fangs into Nadia's neck, ice spreading out from the wound while her tail tightened around the Ground type's stomach. The Nidoqueen roared and tried to free herself, but Arbok had pinned her arms beneath her tail, leaving her immobile. Unless Alaska had taught Nadia some miracle move over the last few days, Sandy couldn't think of a way the Nidoqueen could possibly get out of this.

    "Use Ice Punch – both hands!" Alaska shouted through clenched teeth.

    That won't do anything, Sandy thought, and was proven right a second later: Nadia was concentrating, trying to fight back against her constraint, but Arbok had her gripped too tightly.

    "Some friendly advice: you might want to try something without hands," Janine laughed. "Ice Fang, keep it going!"

    "Hold on Nadia, keep using Ice Punch!" Alaska was clearly building to something, but Sandy couldn't work it out. She watched as Arbok sunk her teeth into Nadia once more, the Nidoqueen was powerless to stop her.

    "Hold on!" Alaska shouted, and Sandy just wanted to scream back TRY SOMETHING ELSE! But suddenly, Arbok began to hiss, and as all eyes turned towards the Pokémon, Sandy realised what Alaska was doing: Arbok had begun to turn blue, a coldness spreading from the bottom of her tail as the Ice Punch did its magic. The Snake Pokémon reared back and tried to flee, but her whole body froze over, turning her to an ice sculpture wrapped around Nadia.

    "Great plan; now she's frozen around your Pokémon, genius!" Janine snarled.

    "If she's frozen that means she can't fight back – Earth Power, let's go!" Nadia's tail turned brown and she slammed it repeatedly into the ground. Then, in one swift movement, she tipped backwards and landed on Arbok just as the golden energy exploded from the cracks. The force threw Nadia upwards, but she was too heavy to go far and landed smoothly on her feet. She growled, and Sandy saw her arms had appeared beneath Arbok's tail.

    So she used Earth Power to knock Arbok loose – nicely done, Alaska. It was times like this that made Sandy proud to call Alaska her friend, and for the first time since the match began she felt things were going their way. Nadia roared as she raised her arms, pushing Arbok over her head and freeing herself from her confinement.

    "Earth Power!" Alaska shouted, and Nadia threw the frozen snake down the field. Arbok barely landed before Nadia slammed her glowing fists onto the pitch, and a second later the Poison type was back in the air.

    "Poison Jab as she lands!" Nadia leapt over chunks of earth and landed barely a metre in front of Janine. Arbok smacked into the cliff face and bounced off, spiralling back towards the pitch.

    "NIDOOOOO!" Nadia roared, and she threw her weight behind a shining purple fist, striking Arbok on her head and sending her flying for the third time straight. This time, when Arbok crashed into the hill a few metres from Leaf, she stayed down, rolling back to the pitch with her eyes shut.

    "One each; nicely played." The dust had barely settled and already Arbok disappeared in a flash of red, Janine barely reacting to the fall. Sandy's brief elation at the victory vanished, the swiftness of their enemy too calculated. "You should know though that I completely saw that coming."

    Alaska laughed. "Oh really? You totally predicted that, did you?"

    "It was back in Celadon when Daisy gave you some evolutionary stones, wasn't it?" Janine replied without hesitation, and Alaska's laugh vanished. The gym leader wore a thin, triumphant smile, and Sandy knew they had entered a trap. "Receiving such a rare gift, you were bound to use them at some point: a Water Stone for your Shellder, a Leaf Stone for your friend's Weepinbell, and possibly could have used a Thunder or Fire one on her Eevee, which leaves the Moon Stone for you and your Nidorina. After you used her the other day and lost, I knew you wouldn't rely on her in that form again – not when the possibility of a type advantage was there at your fingertips. You're right in saying I use Toxic Spikes a lot – but if I did that first, out would come Nadia to ruin that little plan, oh dear!"

    Sandy felt her chest go cold. Glancing briefly at Alaska, she saw her friend's face had sunk, the joy of her first victory having been quickly snatched away. Janine had her third PokeBall in hand, and Sandy knew that this was not going to end well.
    "I know a lot about you and I barely know you – just imagine what information Gideon and Buzz have that they could use against you. If you're too predictable, your enemy will crush you. And honey," Janine said, smiling cruelly as she threw her PokeBall forwards, "you're pretty fucking predictable."

    As her third Pokémon formed, the depth of Janine's strategy became apparent. Sandy had always imagined Nidoking as simply the male version of Nidoqueen, but seeing the different species stand opposite each other, the differences were clear: the Nidoking had a longer, smoother tail, while shaper horns adorned his head; as arms like purple concrete pylons swung at his side. It could have been any random Nidoking Janine had in her possession, but as the beast reared back his head and unleashed a deafening roar, Sandy could see the familiar scar around his throat that meant this had all been planned.

    "You remember Ned, don't you?" Janine's smile was wide but thin, a victorious smirk of someone who knew they had won. Sandy, whose heart was threatening to burst from her chest, watched her friend, silently urging her to carry on, not to let it get to her. But as both Nidoqueen and Nidoking roared, a clash of poisonous titans ready to fight, Alaska didn't do anything: she simply stared forwards, eyes blank, jaw slack, hands limp by her side, all fire and determination gone from her body. She wasn't even angry: Alaska was simply defeated, and Sandy felt her whole world come crashing down around her.

    Well, we're fucked…





    Part Two of this battle and the conclusion of this arc is coming soon - and don't worry, it's just as long ;)
     
    Chapter Eighty: Intoxicate
  • Chapter Eighty: Intoxicate

    Well, I'm fucked…

    Alaska felt her heart sink. She had spent two days coming up with a strategy, one she had been convinced would work. The surprise of Nadia's evolution had been her ace up her sleeve, the trick she had hoped would bring Janine to her knees and hand her the match.

    Yet it had done nothing.

    "Your move," Janine called out, her smile thin but triumphant. Alaska simply stared blankly at the Nidoking opposing her, all her strategies, all her plans and ideas, all gone from her mind.

    She had tried so hard to avoid forming one strategy. Admiteddly, she had set it up for Nadia to absorb the Toxic Spikes, Paige a willing sacrifice for the sake of her team mates. However, for the first time, Alaska had really tried to keep an open mind, going over different possibilities with her Pokémon: Frances, weak to Poison, had been their training dummy, taking hits and going through the various possibilities so Alaska was ready for anything.

    But it had all been for nothing. This is exactly what Sabrina was trying to tell you, you dumb fucking idiot, a voice in her head snarled, and Alaska had to agree with it: there was no avoiding being predictable in the past, and she had fallen into a trap of her own creation. In her research Alaska had learned that Janine rarely used either Nido, having lost her Nidoqueen during the war against Team Rocket. When Alaska planned for Nadia to sway the battle in her favour, she knew there was a slim chance Janine would send out a Ground type in retaliation, but the fact she had predicted Alaska's strategy so much to evolve the same Nidorino she had faced the other day, that was some next level mind-fuckery.

    If Nadia falls, I'm done. I'll be left with only two Pokémon, neither of whom can bring down three by themselves. Alaska could feel everyone watching her, waiting for some reaction: Janine hadn't given any orders, letting her statement hang there, egging Alaska on. Above them, the six legendaries watched in silence; if Alaska didn't win this, she didn't want to imagine what they would do – remove her from this war in one way or another, leave it open for the next prophesised child to take her place?

    So this is where everything has gotten me: fighting a sociopath vastly superior to me while someone I hate and her pet gods deliberate over my future. Big fucking whoop. A few weeks ago, this whole situation would have boiled her blood, and even now Alaska was tempted to walk away with her middle fingers in the air. But this situation was beyond her now; what she wanted barely registered in the grand scheme of things. Alaska had to save the world whether she liked it or not – her only obstacle now was whether she was going to have a say in what happened next or remain a malleable pawn in the complete control of those she despised.

    If I don't win this battle, I'm done. The Elites, Evelyn, the International Police – if the fucking gods don't think I deserve to win a gym battle, then why would any of them let me try and save the world on my own? Everything she had done and thought she'd gotten away with had come back to haunt her. The weight of the world rested not only on her shoulders, but on all three of her remaining Pokémon. Yet how Alaska was expected to defeat someone who hated her, seemed to want her to lose, and had readily predicted every moment of the match, was beyond her.

    "Come on Alaska!" The shout shattered the silence. Alaska jolted suddenly from her thoughts, feeling like she had just woken up. "You can do this, I know you can!" The sound was coming from the side lines. Alaska turned and there was Sandy on her feet, clapping, cheering, Sylveon less enthusiastically by her side. All thoughts of failure, all thoughts of pressure faded from her mind, and Alaska simply stared at her friend, a smile spreading across her lips.

    Janine's drawl called out from across the field. "Well, I'm fucking over the moon for you that there's one person here who thinks you still stand a chance, but if you're still in this battle would you mind hurrying it along?" Glancing back at her opponent, Alaska saw Janine's smile had turned to a scowl. She had no idea how much time had passed since Ned had come out, and she knew she had to get back to the battle. Yet Alaska couldn't look away from Sandy, she couldn't ignore the surge of honour she felt watching her friend cheer her on.

    It had been a long time since Alaska could remember the way Sandy had looked at her after her battle with Sabrina, or, rather, had avoided looking at her. She had expected everyone else to be annoyed with her, but in that moment, to know her best friend couldn't even meet her eye, that had chilled Alaska to her core. Everything she had done since then, it had been fuelled by Alaska's desire to escape the situation she had created, one where not even her friend could pretend it was still working. I can handle letting myself down, but I can't disappoint her, not again.

    There was more riding on a victory today than simply appeasing Leaf and Janine. Alaska had to do it for Sandy, for everyone else she had failed along the way: Sabrina, Darwin, Looker, practically everyone she'd come into contact with. Losing was not an option – it was time to face things head on, and Alaska knew she couldn't fail.

    You have to win this. Forget about the end of the world and the gods and every other fucking messed up thing right now: Sandy wants me to win, my Pokémon want me to win – I have to fucking win.

    "Ice Punch, go."

    "Earthquake."

    And so the battle began again. Alaska swore at Janine, but the choice of move was no surprise: no one would send a half-Ground type out against a half-Poison type and not go for the most advantageous move. Unfortunately for her, Nadia was still unused to her new body: she clumsily ran towards Ned, fists glowing, but the Nidoking was swift and ruthless.

    "NIDOOOOOO!" He roared, eyes glowing a rich brown, and the whole field began to quake. Alaska could not deny the power: rocks tumbled from the cliffs above, the shock wave spreading well beyond the confines of the pitch. Nadia stumbled, struggling to stay upright, and when she finally reached Ned her shaking fist missed.

    "Megahorn," Janine commanded without a fault.

    "Ice Punch!"

    Nadia reared back up, fist still glowing, but Ned was in there straight away, his biggest horn extending into a long, green point: with a roar, he ran forwards and rammed the Megahorn into Nadia's jaw. She roared and pushed him back with her Ice Punch, but the attack left her clutching at the puncture wound.

    She's already weak; he could bring her down easily. I've got to keep some distance between them.

    "Earth Power!"

    "Earthquake!"

    The ground began to shake on the sound of Ned's roar, but Nadia just as swiftly slammed her glowing fist onto the pitch. Golden light spread in awkward zig-zags around her, the Earthquake interrupting the spread of the attack. Suddenly but perhaps inevitably, the ground between both Pokémon exploded: chunks of earth flew through in the air in a burst of glowing energy, and Nadia and Ned were thrown backwards. Alaska watched her Nidoqueen land heavily near her feet; it was painful to watch, but she took solace simply in the fact the explosion had happened closer to Ned.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Nido Do Do Nido," Nadia grunted, resiliently getting back to her feet. She looked battered, purple dripping from the puncture wound and Alaska knew she wouldn't be up for running.

    We can't get up close to Ned, we'll have to settle for Earth Power. The thought of being constricted to one move irritated her, but Alaska could see no other option.

    "Hit her with Earthquake!"

    More long distance moves, she's thinking the same as me. As the ground quaked and Nadia stumbled again, a thought suddenly occurred to Alaska: it was so obvious that she almost laughed, stunned that she hadn't realised this sooner.

    If Nadia is struggling having just evolved, than won't it be the same with Ned? Janine evolved him sometime in the last two days – if they are fundamentally identical Pokémon, than surely going through similar bodily changes would lead to the same results? She wants to wait for Nadia to bring the fight to them rather than sending Ned to me. Well, that can work to our advantage.

    "We need to end this – use Crunch!"

    "That's your finishing move?" Janine smirked across the pitch. "Stand your ground Ned."

    Keep smirking, see how long that lasts. Alaska smiled as Nadia lumbered her way across the torn apart pitch. Her lack of speed made the play risky, but it was the only way Alaska could see them winning this any time soon.

    "Megahorn!" Ned's horn began to shine, and he charged towards Nadia with his head hung low.

    "Grab it!" Alaska shouted, and Janine's smile fell from her face. Nadia stepped aside so the green horn brushed her, then grabbed hold with her glowing left fist.

    "NIDO!" Ned shouted, thrashing his head about, but Nadia dived for his neck, making him howl as her Crunch sank into his flesh.

    "Ice Punch, aim for the gut." With her opponent caught in her hold, Nadia used her free hand and repeatedly slammed her ice blue fist into Ned's pale stomach.

    "ThunderPunch, push her off!" Janine's voice cracked as she shouted her order, and Alaska took pleasure in seeing her strategy fall apart.

    Ned's hands turned yellow and he quickly and repeatedly punched every inch of Nadia he could reach: the electricity coursing out of his body had no effect, but the force behind the punches made Nadia groan. Yet she simply held on tighter, her fist flying just as rapidly, and Alaska could tell the true battle had begun. Nadia and Ned were locked in a violent embrace, stumbling around the field like two drunken men fighting outside a bar. The ground rumbled with each thunderous step they took, cracks spreading around them, a true gladiatorial match that neither one wanted to lose. It was brutal to watch; Alaska knew that Nadia wouldn't stop until Ned had fainted, but he had the same ideas in mind.

    He won't faint, not this easily. Nadia needs to end this in a way that won't give him any advantage. Alaska looked quickly over the damaged field, and realised Ned had his back to the crater the Earthquake-Power collision had caused. "Let go of him and kick!"

    With a grunt of approval, Nadia freed her opponent from her grasp and stepped backwards. Ned stumbled, suddenly finding himself pulling back against nothing, and his body slipped backwards.

    "QUEEN!" Nadia boomed, and she aimed a large blue foot for the same spot she'd just been punching: the sound of Ned's breath escaping his body was like music to Alaska's ears, and she watched triumphantly as the Drill Pokémon somersaulted disgracefully into the hole.

    "Get down there and hammer him!" Alaska ordered, and Nadia greeted her shout with her own Amazonian roar. Jumping on top of her opponent, her fists became shining blue blurs as she pounded Ned with all her strength, her angry roar competing against his thundering, pain fuelled shouts.

    "Venoshock, force her off!" Janine yelled, but there was no response. After another solid minute of flailing fists, Nadia paused and climbed off her enemy. No sound escaped the crater, and Leaf rushed forwards and stared below.

    "Ned's unable to battle – the win goes to Alaska."

    "WOOO, GO NADIA!" Sandy leapt to her feet and clapped, Sylveon joining in by slapping her ribbons together. "Two down, two to go – you can do this!"

    Yes I can. Alaska couldn't stop herself smiling. She watched as a scowling Janine withdrew Ned, quickly replacing his PokeBall with her next choice.

    "Scolipede, out you go!" As the towering Bug type took pride of place once more, Alaska's smile faded: Janine clearly wanted to get rid of Nadia and set up Toxic Spikes again.

    "You ready to go again, Nadia?" Alaska shouted. Nadia turned and nodded, though her right eye was swollen, her punctured chest heaving rapidly as she caught her breath. She won't last long, but if we can just a few good moves in… "Alright, Earth Power!"

    "Bulldoze!" Janine countered instantly, and Scolipede instantly reared up. Alaska was stunned silent, the last move she had been expecting. As golden light appeared beneath Nadia, Scolipede slammed his front legs on the ground with a powerful scream: a wave of energy that made the earth move instantly covered the field, the attack colliding with Earth Power. Nadia yelled as earthen light exploded beneath her, throwing her a metre into the air. Alaska could only watch as Nadia briefly stopped in mid-air before falling back to earth.

    There was no groan as she slammed head-first into the pitch. The outcome was clear to anyone, but still Leaf stepped forwards and formally announced it. Alaska did nothing for a moment, the magnitude of this loss weighing heavily down on her, but finally she pulled out a PokeBall. You did good girl, you did good.

    With a heavy sigh, Alaska contemplated the last two Pokémon on her side. It was the halfway point, everything was even now, but Alaska had just lost her only real advantage. Neither of her remaining Pokémon had any clear strength, meaning she would have to rely solely on strategy and hope.

    I need Darwin for whoever Janine's got waiting. Looks like it's up to you then. Almost reluctantly, Alaska threw Shelley's Great Ball forwards. The Bivalve Pokémon formed grinning goofily amongst the rubble of the previous matches, instantly dwarved by the giant Scolipede she had to face off with. Alaska saw Janine smirk at her choice, her fists clenching.

    She may be small, but she's going to kick your fucking ass.

    "Toxic Spikes."

    "Icicle Spear – aim for the chest."

    With an excitable squeak, Shelley opened her mouth wide as Scolipede's antennae shone, and she unleashed her storm of frozen spears. Scolipede fired the Toxic Spikes at the same time, and purple and blue soared past each other as the attacks headed for their targets: Shelley shut her eyes but the poison harmlessly slammed into the ground around her, but Scolipede yelled in pain as all five spikes slammed into his stomach.

    "Steamroller." Alaska had been dreading this but knew it was unavoidable – literally, in fact: there were little options for Shelley to get away, stranded on dry land like this. Her only hope was that her hard shell would dull the blow.

    "Razor Shell!" Scolipede was already barrelling towards them, a swirling maroon blur obliterating the chunks of earth lying in his path. Shelley stretched her mouth wide and her top shell shone blue. Scolipede rumbled towards the Shellder, and Alaska looked away as the Poison type rolled over her Pokémon. Shelley's cry was muffled under her enemies weight, but when Alaska cautiously looked back around, she saw Scolipede was wobbling dangerously as he rolled away, the Razor Shell having at least knocked him off balance.

    For a brief second, Alaska felt relief, hoping that once attack was enough to deal some damage. But then the field began to bubble, and Shelley squealed as her body shone purple.

    "No one here to stop the poison now," Janine called out, her tone taunting, and Alaska couldn't deny she was at a serious disadvantage. Venoshock would be coming, that was clear, and there would be little she could do if Shelley fainted. Unless, maybe…

    "Venoshock, get this over with!"

    "Counter with Whirlpool!"

    Looking pained, Shelley opened her mouth, this time firing a spinning stream of water. Alaska felt stupid as she watched Shelley attack, knowing it would be easily defeated but sincerely hoping otherwise. The attack expanded as it left her mouth, smoothing out into a literal whirlpool, and it collided mid-air with the Venoshock. The Whirlpool obliterated the attack and carried on spinning to Scolipede, who only had to brush it aside with his head to render it ineffective. However, the desired effect had happened, and Alaska could tell from Janine's face that Venoshock was off the table.

    "Smart play, but let's see how long she lasts after another Steamroller."

    As Scolipede curled into his ball once more, Alaska knew it would take more than just Razor Shell to defeat him. His shell is too hard to penetrate – Icicle Spear did some damage, I need to unfurl him again. Alaska watched as he rolled towards them, more dirt being squashed in his rampage, but then she noticed one thing: he swerved to avoid the giant crater, curving around the edge and straightening as he approached. Alaska grinned, knowing what to do now, and simply hoped Shelley survived the hit.

    Scolipede barrelled over Shelley, squishing her into the damaged earth and rolling so close to Alaska the trainer thought she might get hit. It pained her to make her Pokémon suffer like this, but it was all for the advantage.

    "Brine, now!" She shouted. For a second, she thought Shelley wouldn't make it, but as Scolipede retreated, Shelley wearily twitched open. A powerful blast of water like a geyser shot from her mouth, the stream hitting Scolipede in the middle of his ball. With his trademark screech, Scolipede was blasted off course, crashing into the crater. He slammed into the edges where his comrade had fallen, and inelegantly rolled out of his ball, falling to the field with his belly exposed.

    "Icicle Spear, now!" Alaska bellowed, and Shelley responded with mutual intensity: flying forwards like little frozen rockets, each of the five found its target, repeatedly impaling Scolipede where he lay.

    "SCOLIIIIIIII!" The Bug type groaned, trying desperately to get back to his feet, but his giant neck barely lifted up before crashing back down again, his giant form still and finally silent.

    For the first time, Janine didn't react straight away. She stared across at Alaska, eyes narrowed, a look so dark Alaska couldn't focus on the win. "Savour your victory while you can," the gym leader said finally, "your Shellder barely has one move left in her, and I highly doubt Darwin will survive being poisoned for long." Her words made Alaska's blood boil, but her opponent had a point: her tongue was limp, her eyes exhausted, too weak to react as the poison struck her once more.

    Just a few more turns, that's all I need from you. I can't send Darwin out until I know I can win this. Though she had spent hours researching Janine's typical team online, Alaska had no idea who Janine would send out: the gym leader had prepared for every moment of this match, so her fourth Pokémon was bound to be glorious.

    Yet once the light from the PokeBall had faded, Alaska wasn't sure if she was seeing things properly. She had been expecting something like a Drapion or Toxicroak, something big and powerful to go toe-to-toe with Darwin. Instead, it appeared Janine had simply poured a pile of sludge onto the field, a pair of wiry, narrow eyes that hinted it was a Pokémon. Of all the Poison types in the world, it was the last one Alaska had expected, and looking at Sandy confirmed she was not the only one.

    "A Muk? Really?"

    "You'd be surprised," Janine purred back. Alaska waited, wondering if this was all a joke, looking between Janine, Leaf and the gods as though a camera crew was about to jump out. Yet the silence that followed made it clear this was a serious move. Momentary laughter was replaced with fear as Alaska wondered what Janine was playing at, but there was no time for questioning: Shelley was slowly losing energy from the poison, so no matter who she had to face, Alaska needed to make these last few moves count.

    "Whirlpool, go!"

    "Minimise!"

    Alaska narrowed her eyebrows, contemplating the implications of the move. As Shelley fired her second Whirlpool across the field, Muk seemed to collapse upon himself, sucking in his liquid-like body and slimming down to a much smaller shape. So that's your strategy, eh? If you're relying on accuracy to win this then you really are something else.

    The Whirlpool struck despite Muk's smaller size, and the Sludge Pokémon was sucked inside, his loose, gooey body flung about by the swirling vortex. It was like watching clothes spin in the dryer, and Alaska failed to see how Janine hoped to win.

    "Alright, another Brine, let's go!"

    "Gunk Shot." Alaska seized up as she heard the command: Gunk Shot was the one of most powerful Poison type moves available, and Janine's choice finally made sense. Despite the endless spin of the Whirlpool, Alaska could see Muk already had a glowing purple ball in his hands, and his eyes had narrowed, focussing upon the unmoving Shellder.

    "Shelley, come on, quickly!" Alaska yelled, but her encouragement was too late: the ball flew through the air, soaring across the field and squarely hitting Shelley. The impact of the attack sent her flying, while purple sludge splattered Alaska, Sandy and Sylveon. Ignoring her soiled shoes, Alaska leapt up and caught Shelley before she hit the ground: she knew even before she opened her hands what she'd find, but the sight of her unconscious, poison soaked Pokémon was still a blow.

    "You tried your best, thanks for bringing one of them down – I promise to do a better job of cleaning you this time." With a heavy heart, Alaska withdrew Shelley and wiped the poison from her hands. There was no time to waste feeling sorry for herself: the situation was shitty, she faced an uphill battle to finish this off. If she wanted to win, she had to focus and put aside everything else: forget about Janine's schemes, forget about the gods eyeing her silently from above – none of that was going to help Darwin win.

    Almost reluctantly, Alaska pulled out her final PokeBall. She hadn't told the staff what she was doing or where she was going: the hard-speaking nurse from the other day had glowered at her as she left, and that had only made Alaska more resilient, more determined to prove she wasn't a terrible trainer. Though standing here now, the only sound the swishing as the Whirlpool carried on, Alaska knew she was taking the biggest risk of her journey so far, doing something far more dangerous than any of her other decisions so far.

    The PokeBall sailed through the air and exploded against the field. Knowing the poison that awaited him, Alaska strained more than ever to hold back her emotions as Darwin took his place. She heard Sandy gasp from the side lines, the exact reaction she'd had when facing the Primeape in daylight yesterday. He was steadier now, a determination burning across his face, but there was no ignoring the patches of shaved fur, the bloodshot eyes, the scars both old and new. Darwin didn't belong on the field, but both he and Alaska knew this was the only way she'd win, no matter how much it pained her.

    "Wow… I didn't think you'd actually resort to him, but I… wow…" Janine shook her head, ignoring her own Pokémon trapped in a whirlpool a few feet from her. "This feels borderline illegal if you ask me."

    "Shut up."

    "I probably shouldn't have called and gotten you off the hook the other day – I wouldn't have if I had known –"

    "SHUT UP!"

    The legendaries above shifted and turned at the cry, and Alaska's rage dissipated under their glare, but they couldn't stop her heart from pounding angrily against her chest. Janine smiled and shrugged.

    "Oh well, who am I to judge? I thought the Muk might have put you off using him, but I suppose if you have to win, what can you do?" Finally, the choice of Pokémon made sense, and Alaska instantly felt sick as the pieces clicked into place. She was suddenly back on the Cycling Road, Paige and Nadia facing off against Jack's Azumarill and Muk, Darwin kneeling defeated behind them. Alaska wasn't surprised Janine had found that out: she had planned this match so carefully she was bound to play such a joker, but it still chilled her bones to think it had come to this.

    "Are you up to this?" Darwin turned and paused, his own body heaving as his eyes watched the swirling Muk, and Alaska almost felt like laughing: of course, this was where Janine's plan would backfire. Any other Pokémon would probably crumble when faced with the same species their tormentor had owned, but Alaska had raised a grade-A psychopath for a pet – if anything, this would only ensure their victory.

    "ThunderPunch!"

    Janine froze for a second, seemingly startled by Alaska's renewed energy, but she snapped back into focus: the game was truly on now, and there was no time for second guessing. "Minimise!"

    Darwin threw himself across the field: despite his injuries, he still soared like a bird in one foul jump, fists glowing yellow as he rocketed towards his foe. He landed with a stumble next to it, but regained himself and swung to attack.

    The whirlpool exploded in a burst of electricity: Darwin leapt backwards to avoid the cascading water, leaving Muk to land with a wet splat on the field. The Sludge Pokémon crackled with electricity, looking stiff as he sank into the pitch, and for a short moment Alaska felt victorious.

    Then the poison struck.

    "Prime," Darwin moaned softly, and he collapsed to his knees, body glowing purple. The instantaneousness of the effect made Alaska's heart skip a beat: was his immune system so compromised he had already lost?

    "Venom Drench!"

    "MUUUUUUUK!" Despite his shrunken stature, Muk stretched his mouth open, wide enough to fit a car in, and he vomited up a neon-coloured liquid. Darwin looked up just as the attack washed over him, hitting him so strongly he rolled over. Alaska knew it was only a status move, but in Darwin's state, any loss of power was a bad thing.

    "Power-Up Punch!" Darwin shakily got back to his feet and, after briefly glancing back at his trainer, turned and sprinted to his opponent. Janine watched him run, and it was only when Darwin was a few metres away did Alaska realise it was a trap.

    "Shadow Punch." Darwin swung his red fists at nothing: Muk slipped backwards into the shadows cast by the overhanging cliffs, melting away into darkness. The Primeape stumbled to regain his composure, looking frantically around, and suddenly Muk leapt out from behind him.

    Alaska winced as the fist easily struck. Too weak to respond, Darwin silently crashed to the ground. He rolled to a stop near the crater and didn't move, the only sign of life the purple glow as the poison struck again. For a long, tense, quiet second, Alaska thought Darwin had fallen already. Thankfully, a soft groan sounded across the field, and Alaska sighed with relief as the Primeape slowly pushed himself up.

    "One more hit like that and your Pokémon is down," Janine called out. "If you want to stand any chance of winning this, I hope for your sake you've got something left up your sleeve."

    I hope so too, Alaska thought. She realised she was breathing heavily herself, the intensity of the battle draining the last of her energy. She had already felt tired before the battle began after a solid day and a half of training, and the fact that could all soon be for nothing was draining.

    "Let's get this over with – Shadow Punch."

    "Wait for him to appear and use Seismic Toss!"

    Alaska doubted Darwin would be fast enough to avoid another hit, but Muk had already disappeared once more, and she couldn't send him chasing after shadows. Darwin stood poised and ready, eyes darting around waiting for the attack to come. He's still in this, he's willing to try – I need to do the same.

    "MUUUUK!" Darwin turned as the Sludge Pokémon leapt from the shadows, moving so rapidly his battle cry did little to help them. The Primeape stepped to side, but Muk's liquid-like body stretched and clipped him regardless.

    "PRIME PRIME!" Darwin angrily grabbed Muk's disappearing folds, and weakly he flung his enemy across the pitch.

    "Shadow Punch!" Janine yelled, sounding like a broken record, and Muk smiled as he melted into the shadow before he had even landed. Alaska resisted the urge to scream and instead watched as Darwin sank back to his knees: the anger lingered on his face, but his eyes gave away his exhaustion. As the poison struck him once more, Alaska was tempted to grab his PokeBall and admit defeat.

    Then a shout came from the side lines. "Remember why you're here Alaska, you can't give up now! You still have a shot at this!" Alaska turned to Sandy and managed a smile, seeing the determination on her friends face and knew she had to try for her sake. The battle would still be in the hands of the gods even if she failed: giving up was not going to win her any points.
    Looking at Darwin, she knew there was only one play left that could secure her the victory. The move would work, Alaska didn't doubt that, but this was her last chance to win. If they were going to play this card, Alaska had to ensure it would win, and there was only one way to do that: face her past.

    "Darwin, forget about the match. Ignore her, ignore Muk, ignoring everything around you and think back to last week. Think of everything that happened to you: everything Jack did, everything his gang did, his Pokémon. Focus on every part of your body he broke, the hours he spent torturing you. Focus on that!"

    Alaska could see Darwin tense, his large hands curve into fists. They didn't have long until Muk appeared, but Alaska knew it wouldn't take much to get him where she needed him – something that pained her to accept.

    "Now look at me." Darwin turned to her, and Alaska was back in the Pokémon Centre, watching him lying on the operating table. She dug her nails into her palm to keep her focussed: his eyes were faintly glowing red, but it wasn't enough, she couldn't stop here. "I'm the one who did that to you. Everything they did is on me. All your pain and suffering is because of me and my own self-interest. They are trying to use my selfishness against me, against us – but this pain, the guilt, that's ours, isn't it?"

    "APE!"

    "Are you going to let them use your pain like that, appropriate what I did to you?"

    "APE!"

    "Are you ready to finish this?"

    "APEEEE!"

    "Then use Frustration, NOW!"

    "PRIMEEEEE!"

    Darwin's scream didn't just echo: it attacked them for all sides, his rage exploding and engulfing them all. Tears in her eyes, Alaska watched as Muk leapt from the shadows, magenta fist connecting with Darwin.

    His eyes burst open at the Poison types touch: a devilish red lit up the field, and Alaska almost laughed, her mistakes finally good for something. With a renewed energy, Darwin turned and a slammed his fist right in the middle of Muk's gooey underbelly. The heavy smack echoed, like a rock falling into mud, and Muk instantly soared backwards. Sandy cheered as the Poison type crashed into the cliff, disappearing in a cloud of dust.

    Alaska's eyes weren't on him though: for a moment, Darwin stood there, body heaving, watching his opponent's demise, and then he fell. Alaska didn't hesitate and was running across the pitch before Darwin had hit the ground.

    "The match is still in progress!" Janine yelled, but Alaska ignored her, sliding to her knees and grabbing hold of her Pokémon. Darwin's eyes were shut, the battle was lost, that much was clear, but Alaska had to check him over. Invisible hands seemed to be pushing down on her throat as Alaska rolled him over; checking every scar, every bruise, every shaven patch to make sure the battle hadn't damaged him further. She only stopped when a hand grabbed her shoulder, and under Sandy's reassuring gaze, Alaska left Darwin to sleep in peace.

    "I'm sorry, I'm so, so sorry for doing that to you," she whispered, hoping no one else would hear, but her words carried despite barely escaping her lips. A true silence had descended upon the valley; no one was moving, no one said anything. Alaska sat there with Darwin in her arms, looking at Sandy for guidance, but despite the faint glimmer of a smile on her face, her friend looked just as uncertain as she felt.

    Footsteps sounded behind her, and Alaska turned as Leaf and Janine moved in. The Viridian gym leader looked worried, while her friend wore a scowl that was difficult to read. She felt a familiar rage as Leaf looked down at her, but Alaska pushed it aside: there was no time for old wounds now.

    "Muk's out for it, so both Pokémon have fainted."

    "Darwin fell first though, technically," Janine added, and Leaf shot her a look.

    "You don't know that – the punch could have knocked Muk out before he hit the cliff," she retorted. Janine glowered at her friend but curtly nodded, leaving her fellow gym leader to make the next move. "We were going to do this anyway, but the winner is really in their hands now."

    Alaska was last to look up. After the last few days, the last thing she wanted to do was endure another test. Win or lose, she needed to sleep, to sleep and think and prepare for whatever was to come next. Yet there was no avoiding this, and Alaska craned her neck and gazed at the cliffs above.

    After being followed by them for so long, after living with one inside her head for weeks, finally see legendaries up close, so intimately, was not the experience Alaska had expected. It felt like a scene from one of the Arcethian dramas her grandmother had watched religiously: the lowly mortal on the ground, the gods towering over her, sun making them glow as they gazed wisely down at their disciple. Yet Alaska felt nothing. Articuno, Zapdos, Moltres, their wings fluttered in the breeze; Entei, Raikou, Suicune, they looked regal with their flowing manes and silent, angry faces. But Alaska felt no fear, no need to start bowing or praying for forgiveness: immortal they may be, but at the end of day, they were all pawns in the same game as she. This moment had been written in prophecy years before she was born, all six of them destined to cross paths with her at this point in time: this wasn't destiny, it was simply appointment.

    As these thoughts crossed her mind, Alaska watched as each Pokémon nodded silently in turn, the movements so subtle she nearly missed them. It was only when each legendary turned and moved out of sight, the birds taking to the sky while the beasts skulked away, did Alaska turn back to the women that were both her allies and her enemies.

    "What did that mean?" Leaf's face gave nothing away, instead turning towards Janine. The gym leader looked neither pleased or annoyed, her resting face blank as she stared daggers at Alaska. Finally, after several tense moments had slowly passed, Janine extended her hand and dropped something small and metal to the ground.

    "You did good kid. We might have a shot at this after all. Meet us at my gym tomorrow and we can start preparing." For a second, something like a smile passed over Janine's lips, but Alaska blinked and it was gone: the gym leader simply turned and headed through the valley, and for the first time Alaska realised a sword was strapped to her back.

    That must be what fear is, she thought, turning to Sandy and smiling, her friends words slowly coming back to her. Before she could talk, Alaska felt a hand on her shoulder, and she looked up at Leaf. She wore the same smile that had been immortalised in the middle of Viridian City, and Alaska was surprised by how little the reaction fazed her.

    "You were as amazing to watch as everyone told me."

    "Really? I didn't think any of them would have anything nice to say about me."

    Leaf laughed and began to walk away. "None of them want to hate you, Alaska; you've just made it so easy for them." She waved and followed her friend into the valley; Alaska watched the two gym leaders leave, disappearing into the fields that lay beyond, feeling lighter and freer the further away they got.

    She wasn't going anywhere though. Now that the battle was over, the tiredness and the pain Alaska had been ignoring had come back in spades, and she had no intention of fighting her body any more. Sandy seemed to understand though and flopped down next to her, joining Alaska amongst the clumps of earth. The silence of the valley pressed down on them, and as her friend pulled in close, Alaska stared back to the forest at the top of the hill, thinking of everything that had been said amongst the trees.

    "Sandy, I –"

    "No, Alaska. Now's not the time for that." Sandy was on the verge of tears, but her smile was unbearably wide, and Alaska simply smirked back, glad she had been stopped. She didn't have the words to say what she wanted to, not now anyway, and Sandy was right: there was no need. Instead, Alaska rested her head on her friends shoulder and the two simply sat there. Sandy pulled Sylveon in close while Alaska slowly stroked Darwin's fur, her mind drifting elsewhere.

    As she had trained yesterday, Alaska had kept thinking about everything that had been said at the gym: what she had yelled at Leaf and Janine, what they had yelled back, the mission that lay before her. Not once had those thoughts left her mind. The task ahead of her was borderline impossible, the idea that she would have to save the world so utterly ridiculous and fantastical that Alaska still doubted it was real. Yet there was no avoiding the prophecy, what she had been born into, and now was as good of a time as any to take that seriously.

    Leaning forwards, Alaska picked up the badge Janine had dropped and held it up to the light: dark purple, with a slight pink crack down the middle, the heart-shaped Soul Badge was finally hers.

    "Six down, two to go."

    "And then what?"

    "Then we have to keep on fighting, won't we?" The words came out heavy, and for a moment Sandy didn't respond, staring blankly at the now-empty cliff tops.

    "Well, we've made it this far despite everything you've done. Now that you're under control I really have no worries." Alaska reared up and glowered at her friend, but Sandy simply shrugged. "You know it's true," she replied, head held high. The two stared at each other for a moment, and then the valley echoed with sounds of their laughter, no one around to stop them.
     
    Blog Fourteen: Taking Over Me
  • Blog Fourteen: Taking Over Me

    Five years ago, my life changed.

    We had evacuated the city like so many others near the coast line, watching from the back of cars as smoke spewed out of Cinnabar in the distance, so big and thick it could be seen from across the entire region. When we packed up the essentials and retreated for the hills, we all expected to return to find nothing, that the volcanoes eruption would have laid waste to the land and left only ash in its wake.

    I think that's why what actually happened hurt so much. Instead of losing the city under a wash of molten lava, the destruction Giovanni caused was simply left there like a monument. Houses flattened as if made out of paper, sinkholes in the middle of streets: it was a disfigured ghost of what had been, enough left behind to recognise the city that had been, but it was no longer Viridian City.

    Being young, I thought the fact our house hadn't been destroyed meant we had gotten off lightly. My room was still intact; we still had four walls; that meant we'd survived the worst of it, right?

    Oh, little Alaska, what an innocent, naïve, stupid, moronic fucking idiot you were.

    When Viridian was destroyed, so was the life that I knew. My home began to crumble around me, literally and figuratively. My older siblings abandoned us for boarding school, leaving me to tend to an over stressed mother, an increasingly depressed father and a clueless little brother all on my own. I was trapped, unable to leave and go on a journey, stuck in a city I couldn't recognise anymore.

    And the more the city changed, the angrier I became. Everything had fallen apart and I didn't understand how or why. All I knew was that someone had to take the blame; someone had to be punished for destroying everything that I knew.

    Team Rocket would have been the easy option, but they were just a faceless organisation, anyone that I could blame already dead.

    But then we had the statue. Red, Leaf and Blue, staring down at the city they had let fall apart. The three saviours, the three that everyone adored, everyone except me, it seems. Sure, they saved the day in the end, but not before they had left a trail of destruction across the region. Every time I saw Red on TV, or Leaf hanging around her gym, I knew they should have to suffer for destroying my home, and I knew I was the one to make them pay.

    For five years now, I've carried that anger with me. Finally, it might be time to let it go.

    Well, not entirely. I don't think anyone can simply forgive all that pent up anger in a matter of minutes, not when it has been the fuel keeping me going all this time. However, I think it's time to start, as the old song goes, letting it go.

    Over the last few days, I've seen the different ways that these wars and horrors have affected people. I've met people who have let their anger consume and define them, giving them a war-tinted outlook of the world. I've seen people so affected by what has happened that they are afraid to embrace the future, to look beyond their shattered lives and open their minds to what may come next. I've faced someone who wears their rage as a shield, letting it blind them to the possibilities of the world, so fixated on what has happened in the past.

    But I saw a different way. I saw a way of taking everything that has happened to you and accepting it rather than letting it surround you. I've seen that it is possible to move on, to look at your past as something to escape from instead of something you need to avenge.

    Throughout everything that's happened to me over the last few weeks, I have kept thinking back to Viridian, thinking about how I want someone to pay for what happened to my city. I am still angry that my city had to be sacrificed in order to stop a monster, but it's clear that the people I want to blame have suffered for their past: it's left them cautious and afraid, untrusting and weary, terrified that it might happen again. Just because they aren't crying at my feet begging for forgiveness doesn't mean that they've been affected.

    I never wanted to be this person who goes off to war and saves the world. I don't want the weight of Kanto's future on my shoulders. But I also don't want to become what I despise. None of us chose to be in this position, but we can choose how we end this war. I have to accept what happened to me and my family for what it is because it's not going to defeat Gideon or Buzz. If I can accept things, if I can do this right, then maybe no one else will ever have to feel the way I've felt. Maybe I can end this all without anyone else having to suffer.

    For years I've felt like the only person in the world left affected by what happened five years, but it's become oh so clear to me that I'm not the only one still consumed by the past. Every decision I've made has been because of that, and so has every decision that has been made against me, but I can't blame everyone else for how I've let things screw with my friendship and my Pokémon. Perhaps if everyone wasn't so fixated on the past they wouldn't be afraid of the future, and none of us would be in this mess, but the time has come to move on together. I don't want to say exactly what I went through this week – there are people reading this who can't know my exact moments – but I've put myself through enough, put my Pokémon through more, and it's time to focus on the future. If I can ignore five years of resentment, five years of internally screaming at a world I cannot recognise, if I can accept a few weeks of being controlled, then I think that most people should be able to forgive what I put myself through in order to reach this point.

    Five years ago, my life changed, but the same can be said for a lot of people. I don't know if I will ever fully accept and move on from what happened to Viridian, but if I am going to win this war, it's time to put the past to rest… for now, at least. Because let's face it: who really knows what the future holds?

    Yours reflectively,

    Alaska



    Just want to say thanks to everyone who voted for this story and characters in the awards! I appreciate the recognition :)
     
    Interlude Fourteen: Champions in Their Field
  • Interlude Fourteen: Champions in Their Field

    "Look who it is! How are you, Cynthia my love? Not still in mourning, are you? Who died this time?"

    Laughter echoed around the small group, and Cynthia laughed with them as Alder lunged in for a kiss. Screw you, you pathetic old drunk. As he kissed her on both cheeks, his ginger whiskers clawing at her face, Cynthia had to resist the urge to kick him in the groin. Every year she was greeted with the same joke, and every year she was forced to play along like a good little girl lest she be the one accused of causing a scene.

    You wait until your childhood best friend tries to decapitate you and see how fucking cheery you feel. Once Alder finally released her, Cynthia grabbed the first glass of champagne that passed her and forced a smile as she downed it in one.

    "Careful sweetheart, frail thing like you, it'll go straight to your head!" Alder aimed his broad grin at her but his eyes focussed on the small crowd of industry professionals that were lapping up his every word. As much as she despised him, Cynthia could not deny his showmanship: his booming voice, that thunderous laugh, the way he could make ten thousand people in a stadium bow to his every will. Some said the only reason he was still Champion was that no one had the heart to take him down.

    Looking at him up close, Cynthia failed to see the attraction. With a bushy, untamed mane of hair, the same shabby tunics he wore practically every day, the constant smell of rum protruding from his body, there was nothing physically desirable to offset his ego the size of a Wailord nor the misogynistic, homophobic attitude that hadn't withered at all during his Championship.

    She always complained about Alder after every encounter, and Lucien would always respond with the same thing: Charisma. You can be the rudest, foulest person in the room, but if you can hide it behind a big smile and decade old jokes, no one's going to care.

    Cynthia wished she had that. She was popular with the public, she knew that, but their fondness for her came from a place of respect rather than adoration. She didn't have Alder's charisma to disguise her faults, nor the personality to be able to simply ignore what people said about her. Cynthia was tired of questioning herself every time she put on one of her black cloaks, she was annoyed that she had to ask herself nearly every day whether or not to dye her hair, to seem more presentable, more open. Opinion polls were always being shoved at her, telling her that she looked too dowdy, too bored, too sullen, too masculine, too dark.

    Part of Cynthia knew she shouldn't care, that the admiration of the public hadn't saved her on Mt Coronet, yet every time one of these Battle Conferences happened, her self-doubt went into overdrive. It was a pain, she was embarrassed by how she acted and knew that once it had passed, she would quickly remember that there were more important things in life than looking good. Yet now she couldn't help stare down at her all black ensemble, wishing she had gone for something else.

    Voices around her suddenly registered, and Cynthia realised she had been standing there gormlessly for what must have been minutes, all eyes watching her as their owners quietly smirked behind drinks. Grabbing a second glass, Cynthia looked around the sea of faces for someone familiar and friendly, but the gym leaders and Elite Four were outnumbered by the sales representatives and 'battle consultants', whatever the fuck that meant, that filled up this convention every year. Least she get roped into a conversation with some pushy Silph Co. executive about new technology to improve her strategy, Cynthia reluctantly inserted herself back into Alder's group.

    " – that's the trouble when you give these Elite Four people a chance at the big title." Alder talked with his hands, waving them around like two hairy hams, sending droplets of brandy soaring over a crowd too infatuated to notice. "Sure, they are all good trainers, they wouldn't be there otherwise, but they are only little speedbumps along the road to my front door. They don't have what it takes to actually be Champion."

    "I agree they promoted Lance far too soon – it was all about keeping those dragon folk on side, I've been saying it for years!" A shrill woman, grey hair in a tight bun, stared at everyone with wide eyes as though forcing them into agreeing with her. "However, that league would be doing much better if he was still in charge."

    "Kris defeated him though, you can't –"

    "Yeah, with a god! I mean, anyone would lose if they had to face a bloody god! I'll give the girl credit, she has managed to hold on to this title all this time, but she is not a patch on Diantha. She was Champion for, what, two decades, and even in the end she ended every fight with at least three Pokémon still standing and never once had to call down fucking Xerneas to lend her a hand."

    "Oh, Diantha, god how I miss her," Alder sighed. "Not only was she a great trainer, but she was a fantastic actress, and fuck, was she beautiful!"

    "Alder!"

    "It's true! There's never been another beauty like her. I only met her once in person at once of these things, but she was more handsome in real life than she ever was on screen – and that includes that love scene from Midnight in Lumiose," Alder added, winking across the circle at Cynthia.

    "Oh yes, remember her gowns? Who was it that said she could walk in wearing a trash bag and still be the most beautiful woman in the room?"

    "Winston Diamond," another woman answered, an audible swoon in her voice. "Now there was a gentleman – no offence, Alder, but that man is the ideal Champion: poised, elegant and charming whether he was facing an opponent on the field or across the negotiating table. We really need someone like him again." With no subtly whatsoever, the woman turned and gave Cynthia what must've been the filthiest look she could muster. It was nothing new to Cynthia: she regularly encountered people from a different generation who acted as if she had stolen the Championship from Winston Diamond instead of defeating him fairly and definitively in a gruelling three and a half hour long battle. The flow of alcohol was making her patience wane, and Cynthia had to swallow back her pride with a glass of white wine from a waiter, downing it in one, missing Alder's latest joke that made the group roar once more.

    "Jokes aside, these conventions have never been the same without her." Alder spoke with a heavy sigh, cutting the laughter off instantly, and Cynthia almost gagged as she saw how admiringly his supporters were watching him. "It truly is a shame we lost her. We've never had anyone since to rival the level of class and grace she brought to this game." He raised his tumbler, half empty after his overdramatic gesticulating. "To Diantha, the greatest female Champion this world has ever known."

    "To Diantha." Cynthia didn't raise her empty glass. She stared at Alder, focusing on the lines around his faces, the crinkled, leathery nature of his skin, the untamed mane that descended down his back. You wouldn't have given two shits about Diantha if she had looked like you.

    "Diantha may have had looks, but she died before she could do anything to stop her region from burning to the ground." Alder's false modesty was replaced by shock as gasps rippled around the circle, but Cynthia ignored them, her fury too strong. "And the only worthwhile thing Winston Diamond ever did in his life was to underestimate my Garchomp. I may not dress like the dead woman you use to wank to, Alder, but considering I walked through the doors of hell and managed to stop the apocalypse, I think I can wear what I damn well fucking –"

    "Cynthia is that you?!" The shocked, angry expressions softened as a man in a sequined white tuxedo stepped forwards, hand gripping tightly on Cynthia's shoulder. She herself turned and glared at Wallace, but her annoyance faded as the adrenaline passed and the realisation of what she said came back to her.

    "Uh-oh, Wallace's around, better watch yourself boys!" Alder boomed, his smile uneasy as he gazed at the two Champions.

    "Oh honey, you don't have half the experience you'd need to handle me." Wallace grinned and winked as the crowd giggled, but when he turned back to Cynthia it was clear the joy was forced. "I know he's revolting, but people are staring, darling, I could hear you over the busboy's orgasms; why don't you go find the children and brood with them until the opening speeches, give you some time to clear your head, m'kay?"

    "Always looking out for me, aren't you?"

    "Bitch, please, I just don't want you distracting from my outfit." Wallace winked as he gently shoved her away. Cynthia was left stranded in the middle of the convention floor, alone, unanchored from any friend or group. She stared around, trying to find a friendly face, but while Alder had been successfully distracted, it was clear within seconds that it would take more than Wallace's sparkly outfit to make everyone else forget.

    Fuck, I hate parties.

    ***

    Buzz sat alone in his office. The sun had long set, leaving him in darkness except for the dim glow emitting from the screen before him. He had opened Alaska's blog hours ago, had read it countless times, yet as midnight approached, he still could not look away, could not ignore her words.

    I underestimated you. Months ago, when this had all started, Buzz never imagined being in this position: sitting alone in the dark, stuck in a wheelchair, his grand scheme falling apart by the minimal efforts of a pubescent foe.

    He had expected resistance, and after the last few years knew the girl could be an issue when she first waltzed her way into his life. Yet Buzz had assumed that once she faced the threat they posed, she would simply disappear and become a forgotten memory by the time he marched into the Indigo League. He had all the money, power and influence in the world at his disposal, and all she had was a childhood pet. She should have run home screaming for her mother, or at the very least had the decency to die quietly off screen.

    The fact that she had outsmarted him, wounded him, dismantled his plan, all the while seemingly unperturbed by everything she had done, Buzz still could not fathom how easily she had ruined him.

    Hate makes her vengeful; hate makes her want to defeat you, to crush you.

    Buzz slammed the laptop shut. It had been days since his encounter with Gideon, yet the scientist's voice rarely left his head. His words were haunting him, following him everywhere he went, a constant reminder of his failure…

    "Stop it stop it stop it stop it STOP IT!" Buzz swiped his arm across his desk, clearing it of the few things decorating the surface, and turned his chair to face the window. It was not his normal office, that was still being rebuilt, allegedly – Silph had let Buzz return to work, but the damage to his building had raised questions, and there were rumours of an investigation based on 'allegations'.

    Something else she's taken from me. Buzz clenched the arms of the chair as he stared down at the street, watching the people out at dinner, going clubbing, embracing romantically under the streetlights. Five years ago Giovanni had had these people cowering in their homes, yet a greater threat was operating from the same city and the people didn't even care, parading around his base like it was no big deal.

    This is all down to her. Alaska thinks she can beat me, she's putting that out into the world, so no one care's anymore. They are going to let a little girl fight their wars for them. Giovanni was right all along, you people deserve to be ruled, you deserve everything that comes to you. Maybe I should write my own blog, do something big so you worthless scum can finally see…

    Buzz leant back in his chair, smiling. Why had he never thought of this before? People didn't care about the future, but they were moved by the past. There was something he could do, one way to get the world's attention, one way to show them what a threat he was.

    If Alaska is determined to stop me, then I will make her pay on a stage she is all too familiar with. I will not let her beat me, I am not going to fall the same way Giovanni did.

    Buzz dived for his phone, ignoring the pain in his groin as he tumbled to the floor. He was shaking with excitement, unable to control himself as the thought of his new plan spread to every inch of his body.

    I did not realise you were so petty that you need the commendations of others to gain satisfaction…

    "SHUT UP!" Buzz screamed into the empty room as he dialled, putting the phone on loudspeaker and waiting to hear Amanda's voice. He may be too sore to walk, he may have let two teenage girls hijack his plan, but that all ended tonight. Within the next few days, the whole world would know his name, and he would become as infamous as everyone else. The thought consumed Buzz so much he didn't even register that Amanda wasn't picking up her phone.

    ***

    "You know, you are meant to be the hostess of this thing; a good host doesn't throw up before her guests have."

    Cynthia had found refuge at the bar at the back of the conference room. It was easy to forget what she had just done while tossing back drink after drink, sullenly avoiding eye contact with anyone.

    Yet it was impossible to ignore Argenta. Cynthia looked up and turned to face her friend, managing a mild smirk at her joke.

    "Hey, was wondering when I'd run into – wow, what are you wearing!"

    "This old thing?" Argenta looked down at her sparkling magenta pant suit and shrugged, not without letting the briefest smile cross her delicate face. How's that for charisma, Cynthia thought, but managed to hold back her words this time.

    "I'd suggest we had a drink but I think you might've had a few too many, so why not just some water then." Argenta signalled at the waiter as she nestled herself onto the neighbouring stool. "So, let me guess; Alder again?"

    "Who else?" Cynthia took the glass and sipped, leaving Argenta to tut dramatically.

    "I don't know why we still let him into these things – remember last year when I caught him pissing off the balcony into the Ever Grande waterfall? Disgusting."

    "It wouldn't be a Battle Conference without Alder reminding us all he grew up in southern Unova."

    "Well, I still think we should have neutered him a long time ago." Cynthia giggled and Argenta flashed her famous smile. Silence followed as the two simply stared at the other, an understanding falling between them that required no words. Though Cynthia had defeated her thrice in battle, she and Argenta had become friends through her sister, a bond that only grew after Carolina's death. Being the two most high profile female trainers in Sinnoh, their problems were largely the same, and though Argenta handled her issues with more poise and wit than Cynthia ever could, the Champion was always reassured that at least one person out there knew what she was going through.

    "Is there a reason you're drinking so much?"

    Cynthia shrugged. "It's a party, am I not allowed to drink?" Argenta's manicured right eyebrow shot up, a look Cynthia knew all too well, and she groaned and drunkenly leant in. "Alright, fine! It's this room, these people, the whole fucking thing!" She hissed. "Whenever I arrive at one of these things, I can feel everyone watching me, judging me, it's smothering. Most people have the common courtesy to be rude behind your back, but Alder – god, that man is just a pig!"

    Argenta grabbed hold of her hand, and Cynthia realised she had been gripping the empty glass so hard it was in danger of cracking. "You're a Champion, honey, why does it matter what these people think?" She purred. "Most of them are simply jealous that all their money couldn't get them the one thing they've always wanted, and they want to bring you down so they feel better about their failure."

    Cynthia slammed the glass down and turned away. "Oh please, they don't even know the meaning of the word failure." She spat the last word out, tipsily falling through her lips. Argenta didn't respond for a moment, hand still outstretched, face screwed up in curiosity, and then something seemed to twig.

    "Are you talking about Mt Coro – "

    "Of course I'm talking about Mt Coronet!" Cynthia hissed, her words slurring as she rushed to get them out. "I was their Champion and I couldn't do anything to stop Cyrus, he nearly – well, he did end this world, all I could do was watch. At least Diantha went down with her ship, I steered ours into a fucking iceberg and watched as all the passengers died."

    "You shouldn't use metaphors, they really aren't your forte," Argenta said with a flash of a smile, and Cynthia snorted, quickly and briefly descending into laughter. It only lasted a few seconds though before Cynthia caught the looks of those watching her, before the crushing weight of over twenty years in the public eye came hurtling back towards her.

    "It's just difficult. People expect me to be their idea of what I should be rather than accept what I am: I'm not the person who helped save the day, I'm the Champion who let her country burn for months. Coming here, dealing with Alder, it just reminds me that people want some beautiful warrior dream princess, not a depressed and bitter woman with no interest in their fantasies."

    Argenta stepped closer and put her hands on Cynthia's shoulders, forcing her to stare into her eyes. "You may not be perfect, but no one is darling. You may have gone through hell, but I doubt Alder or Wallace could have handled it any better than you have. The war is over, Cynthia, you won! Why do you keep acting like you lost?"

    For a moment, Cynthia felt relief. She wanted to believe things were so simple she could just ignore her feelings like this, just accept what she had done and ignore what everyone else thought. In that moment, it all seemed so possible.

    But then she saw him: smiling, laughing, strolling casually towards the bar, Cynthia had known she would run into him at some point, but that didn't stop the taste of bile rising up the back of her throat. Tears filled her eyes, she hoped she could hold them back, but then Volkner looked up and saw her: he stopped dead in his tracks, his smile faltered, and Cynthia knew then and there she deserved how she felt.

    "Because you don't know what I had to do to win it." Cynthia didn't say anything to Argenta, she smiled turned and ran. She heard Volkner shout after her, but she was already pushing through the crowd, head spinning in a cloud of emotions and alcohol, unable to stop the mental floodgates from opening.

    The window shattered. Fire dancing up the walls of the library, reaching out to consume her. Garchomp slamming his fins into Winston's Mamoswine, using those same fins to fight off Team Rocket, using those same fins to save her life in lieu of his own. Viktor, Cyrus, The Messiah; grinning as she fell into the flames; grinning as she lay bleeding on the floor; grinning as the pillar collapsed around them. The children, the children screaming, the children dying trying to do what she could not.

    Cynthia wanted to stop the nightmares, but this was what she saw, this was the burden she carried, and as she sprinted across the conference room floor, she knew deep down she would never be able to rid herself of this feeling.

    ***

    All was quiet in Fuchsia, not that it was ever anything different. The calm silence that engulfed the city during the day turned tense and fearful come nightfall, as though the monsters everyone feared were waiting out there in the shadows. Yet the streets somehow seemed emptier, lit only by the flickering lights of the lampposts, not a single soul outside to make their effort worthwhile.

    Tonight was different.

    A man sat outside the Pokémon Centre. The lamp above the bench had long ago died, but the man had made a living out of hiding in the shadows, going unnoticed until he so wished to be heard. Not a single person knew he had even entered the city, not even the girl he had sworn to protect.

    This isn't the path I hoped for you, Alaska. Since that stormy night at the Celadon Mansion, the man had firmly remained in the shadows. He had not taken on this role to tell Alaska what to do, the hypocrisy of doing so only part of his reason. The choice was one she had to make, and attempting to lead her down the right path would inevitably have pushed her down the wrong one.

    Yet here they were regardless. The man had been monitoring Alaska closely from afar, watching her personal conflict, hoping that everything would land the right way, guide her to the right decision. Over the past week as she passed through Celadon, allowing him to join her once more, it had become clear that she was struggling, faltering under the pressure being put on her from all sides. The man knew what it was like, but had assured himself she was stronger than he had been.

    Never for one second had he thought they would win. Never would he have guessed he would ever read the words that appeared on her blog that day. Never would he have imagined when this all began he would be pushed to the point where he wanted to scream, helpless to do any good with his life.

    Yet here they were. The man watched the Pokémon Centre, the lights dimmed, musky shadows surrounding the nurse's desk. He knew he would be able to get in undetected, go to Alaska's room and confront, make her see the errors of her choice, push her down the right path. But now that he was here, metres away from doing so, he found he no longer had any desire to do so.

    You've made your choice, Alaska. I just hope for our sake you made the right one. The soft sigh that escaped his lips shattered the city's silence. Nearby curtains flickered, eyes peered out of windows, the sound carrying in the quiet, but the man had already gone. There was nothing for him here anymore.

    ***

    Cynthia kicked open the door to a balcony. The seemingly endless oceans of Sinnoh surrounded her, blending with the night to create an inky black canvas that stretched on for millennia. It felt like she stepped onto the edge of space, and despite the rush of fresh air to her lungs, she could feel the darkness closing in. Her champagne glass shattered to the ground as she clawed the scarf away from her throat, exposing the thick pink scar that dominated her neck. Cynthia let go, letting it float away in the ocean breeze, and sighed. The cool touch of the salty wind finally calmed her, and Cynthia collapsed sideways into an empty chair, clutching her temple as her head continued to spin, but feeling more relaxed now that she was away from everyone, alone with just the stars for company.

    "Um… hey Cynthia."

    Cynthia shut her eyes, hoping that the voice came from inside of her, but the clink of glass on metal confirmed she wasn't alone. Swallowing a groan, she turned and faced Red, her heart sinking further as Kris awkwardly waved from next to him.

    "Well, looks like I've managed to embarrass myself in front of every other Champion tonight. Is there a convention on or something?" She laughed deeply at her own joke, ignoring the sceptical looks the younger trainers exchanged. "What are you two doing out here? Scheming about something?"

    Red cautiously stepped forwards, the same calm approach one might use when facing an Ursaring. "It's nothing, not that big a deal. Are you alright, Cynthia, you don't look –"

    "I'm fine!" She snapped, swatting his hand away. "Don't treat me like a child; I've seen far worse things than both of you combined. So come on, what are you on about?"

    Kris and Red looked at each other quietly for a moment before the former shrugged and stepped forwards, speaking for the first time. "You know what's going on in Kanto?"

    Cynthia paused, searching her cloudy mind for the right information. "This is the girl Cyrus predicted, right?"

    "Spot on. She's just posted another one of her blogs saying she's ready to do what needs to be done to stop Gideon, which we've kind of been waiting for," Red said, smiling slightly. "We were just wondering what we do now."

    Of course you're relieved, you're the one that's meant to be killed. Cynthia laughed cruelly to herself, her fellow Champions watching in silence, and her private joke quickly collapsed into a painful sigh.

    "Well, at least she seems to have a choice in the matter, I suppose. That's one thing we never got." Cynthia shook her head and sighed again, thinking of this girl she didn't know, imaging what she must be going through. "What's her name again?"

    "Alaska Acevedo."

    "Alaska…"

    The Fall of Kalos and the War on Three Sides, that sets everything off. It paves the way for Red and Leaf, Krystal and Alaska, Brendan, Bryan, Yasmin, Kieran… and them… yes, I will meet the others someday, won't I… we both will, we are both there, on the mountain….

    Cynthia leapt from her chair, phantom flames burning across her skin. She had to grasp the bannister to steady herself, deeply breathing in the sea air to remind herself where she was: there was a whole sea between her and the library, a whole lifetime between now and then.

    "Poor kid," she said finally, opening her eyes onto the dark ocean. "I wouldn't wish this upon anyone. How'd she even get involved?" She asked as she turned and banged on the door, signalling a passing waiter inside.

    Kris laughed and tossed back her drink. "That is the question I ask myself every morning. There's some prophecy about her, isn't there, that's how it always starts."

    Cynthia swore incomprehensibly and clumsily lashed out at the chair. "All these fucking prophecies, shit, they're doing my head in. How many apocalypses is this now – five, six?"

    "Seven, if you count Giratina."

    "Good lord. Well, not a good lord, is he, if 'he's' the one responsible for all this. I wouldn't know, never met him. Maybe I should ask Charlotte next time I see her." Cynthia laughed, and for once the other two joined in, brief sniggers tinged in sadness escaping their sullen faces. All three fell silent as the waiter appeared in the doorway, the tray of red wine shaking in her hands. All three lunged at the same moment, pausing only as they surrounded her to silently take their drinks in turn.

    "Thanks," Kris mumbled, and the waiter nodded, smiled for a second, and then ran back inside. Cynthia didn't give the woman a second glance, but she turned and found her fellow Champions watching her over the edge of their glasses. Turning back, it was instantly obvious why: the woman was young, probably a few years older than Red, smooth blonde hair that bounced as she retreated, possibly mentally writing a post for about drunken Champions.

    Is that jealousy I see before me? Is that what you want to be, minimum wage lackeys, gossiping about the news instead of making it? You should put those dreams to rest, kiddies. I know your stories; don't kid yourselves into thinking you would have been happy with anything…

    Even in her head, Cynthia drifted off. Something suddenly clicked inside of her, something that had been there perhaps her entire life but only now became clear. She almost wanted to laugh, stopping only because she also desperately felt like crying.

    "You know what the worst part of all this is? Just how fucking selfish it makes you." Red and Kris suddenly looked up, envy replaced with curiosity as Cynthia sipped at her wine. "Look at you two, the way you were watching her. Let me guess, the voices in your head were going 'Why me, why did I have to do this, why couldn't I have had a normal life'?"

    "Cynthia, you're drunk and this is only the first night of the conference, do you really –"

    "Oh, fuck up Edward, I'm not just talking about you," Cynthia guffawed. "Do you think I'm any different? Sometimes I wish… no, scratch that – every god damn day I wish I had just stayed home that summer. Stayed in that nasty little town with my nasty sister and her nasty friends, dealing with my nasty old grandmother, only a moody Gabite and a bitter old woman for company. Never met Viktor, never heard about prophecies and orbs and fucking encyclopaedias, let someone else create a monster…"

    Cynthia paused. She looked past their heads and across the ocean, focussing on the lights shining so far in the distance. She'd only been back to Sunyshore the once since 1985, yet at least once a day she turned towards it, thinking back to those few weeks, thinking of what had drawn her there in the first place, what kept her mind on it now. Neither Kris nor Red interrupted her, what she was staring at obvious to anyone, yet it wasn't long before Cynthia turned away, smiling.

    "That's the really awful part about this job. We're supposed to be role models, these people the public can look up to, but not even deep down we are really a bunch of angry, selfish arseholes wishing we didn't have to deal with them or anything else. Because we wish that someone else was standing where we were, that someone else had had to fight these big bad organisations so we didn't have to.

    "But we've kidding ourselves, because someone had to do it. If we aren't the ones to save the world, then it means someone else has to be cast with this miserable existence… s'mone else had to watch their friends die, shun their family, watch the world burn around them while they stood by, unable to do anything.

    "And as much as I hate how things have ended up, I hate how it was more. Have you ever been to Celestic Town? It's a hole. I mean, literally, it's a giant hole some dipshits decided was a great place to build a town. Every morning there's fog, and you have to walk to school holding hands so you don't fall down the hole and break your neck. There's always drunk tourists there who have made the pilgrimage to the shrine so you can never get to sleep, you can't walk around after dark because someone might come after you in the fog. It's horrible, it's suffocating, and if I had stayed, I probably would've jumped head first into that hole years ago."

    Cynthia finished her drink, not noticing the tears rolling down her cheeks. "I hated my sister, but now she's dead and I miss her every day. For so long I blamed myself, telling myself she wouldn't have died if I hadn't turned Viktor into what he became, but that's shit. Fate meant this would happen, and she and I and many others could have died anyway if someone else had been in my position. Saving the world fucking sucks, but I guess someone has to do it, right?"

    Kris and Red didn't say anything, their drinks going ignored in their hands. Cynthia sighed and threw her empty glass over the balcony, pausing dramatically as she waited for it to smash.

    "I got what I wanted, even if it wasn't how I imagined… maybe I should just be happy about that, eh? I mean, you can only go on blaming everyone else for your problems for so long before you have to accept that maybe it's just you."

    Kris looked her in the eye, face blank, and then she cracked a smile, for a moment managing to laugh. Cynthia laughed too, cackling slightly in her drunken state, before stumbling towards the door, pausing only as she had it half open.

    "Tomorrow remind me I said this, I'm probably going to forget." She winked and giggled, and as the two Champions smiled back at her, Cynthia wobbled inside, briefly admiring her cloak in the window, savouring a lightness she hadn't felt… ever.

    ***

    Oh, you poor, stupid child, you really have no idea what you're doing, do you?

    The dense layer of dust that had built up over the past five years hung thick and heavy in the air as Gideon tore through the house. Tables sat upended, carpet had been ripped up and dumped in heaps, computers and televisions smashed. There was nothing here, just like every other safe house the scientist had searched, just like all the other hideouts he had dismantled over the past few weeks.

    His trail was running cold. If he wanted to enact his plan, Gideon had to find everything he needed before Alaska and Buzz converged on the Indigo League. If they got there before him, five years spent in solitude, years more spent researching and developing this plan, his last hope of glory and power, it would all be over.

    Yet, still Gideon laughed. Dust, glass and broken wood already obscured the discarded tablet, Alaska's blog disappearing under piles of suburban wreckage. Gideon had been avoiding all thought of her for weeks, but temptation had overwhelmed him, and now he was glad he had done so.

    "You still think you can defeat me?" Gideon laughed as he swung his mallet through the last of Giovanni's computers, the outdated machine as useless and unhelpful as everything else in the house.

    "You think teamwork and support will save the world?" White plastic flew through the air, sparks feebly spraying out of the computer's corpse.

    "You still think there is hope for you and whatever plan the elites have cooked up for you?" Gideon turned back and eyed the spot where he had dumped the tablet, chest heaving, sweat pouring from his face. "Please, Alaska, don't make me laugh."

    And Gideon's cackle continued long into the night. His mallet tore through walls, smashed the bench top, destroyed every piece of furniture he could find. His plan may be failing, he may be rapidly running out of time to get his way, but tonight, at least he had his little jokes.




    That's that arc done! Only FIVE left. I am not sure yet how many chapters that will be exactly, but we are exactly pretty close to the end of the story given its length. Sure, it may take me another two years at this rate, but fingers crossed we can get through Seafoam before the end of the year.

    I am also very grateful and surprised to have gotten the Best Journey award again! I wasn't really expecting it, but I am glad to have won for the quieter chapters as opposed to the more explosive, violent ones that make up most of the story. We will see a big return to the action over the next few arcs as we near the end of the story, but it will be spread out and there will be some interesting changes at the end of this arc that will shake up the story for the better. Thanks for sticking with it for so, so, so many years!
     
    Chapter Eighty One: A Dream of Wars Gone By
  • Chapter Eighty One: A Dream of Wars Gone By

    The scene opens on a house. One storey, just big enough for the six people that live inside, surrounded by a garden that occasionally threatens to swallow the house whole with its luscious greens and endless flowers. It was the typical tile roof and wooden weatherboard combo, with garishly white paint that shone in the sunlight, or maybe that was just how she remembered it.

    And the garden. Its size didn't come simply from the space it occupied; the rainforest's worth of plants and flowers made it appear wilder and more mysterious than a simple suburban lawn had any right to be. Encased by the sort of white picket fence you'd see on TV, flowers crawling up the planks, it was its own private paradise, hidden from the rest of the world. The type of place you could disappear into for hours and never get lost.

    It looks like a nice house, not the type that would win awards or appear in magazines, but one that serves its purpose: sheltering people, giving a family room to live comfortably, to sleep and eat and play safely.

    At least, that was how Alaska liked to remember it.

    The front door banged open, tearing Alaska away from her wistful gazing at the endless garden. A small girl ran into the garden at full pace, screaming hysterically, arms flapping as though trying to fly. A Pidgey trailed in her wake, twittering and squeaking as enthusiastically, soaring into the air and flying about in circles above the screaming girl. There didn't seem to be any point to what they were doing, but there didn't need to be. The girl was young, carefree, oblivious to all that was coming her way. When you're young, there is no need to consider the future, not when it exists in the distance, so out of reach.

    "You look so happy."

    "I know. I can't even remember the last time I smiled like that. Maybe this was the last time."

    "What makes you think that?"

    "This is the day I got Paige, I'm pretty sure. I can't remember much about it, just unwrapping the PokeBall and screaming. Wait, that's not true." Alaska sighed, feeling guilty at the mere thought of it. "I remember being disappointed – it was only for a few seconds, but I've been thinking about it a lot recently, that little moment where I nearly said no to her. I don't think anyone ever dreams of their first Pokémon being a little bird, one of thousands that live right next to your house, you know? I wanted something like a… fuck, I can't even remember. Poliwag! That's what it was. Wow, I only just remembered that. Imagine if I had to do all this with a Politoed, just standing there clapping at the robots until they go away."

    It was painful to say out loud, the first time she ever had ever shared this with someone else. Latios made no comment, though, simply staying behind her, the mere presence of his being comfort enough, allowing Alaska to speak freely.

    "I don't regret getting her now, though. I don't think I would still be here if it wasn't for her, all the support she's given me, which is weird cause she is just a bird and she can't really do a lot but flap, but it's nice that she hasn't, you know, flapped away after everything we've been through." As a tear came to her eyes, Alaska cursed herself for getting worked up over this, but she could not deny that she felt feel awful every time she remembered this day, that thought, never able to escape the guilt that surrounded her.

    "I wish I was doing more for her. Paige last evolved weeks ago. I was so afraid of what that weird woman said about me riding her to my doom that I haven't trained her as much as I should have, and now I'm afraid she might have stagnated."

    "She will evolve, you do not need to worry. Taking Darwin back in proves you are a good trainer. That is not one of your flaws."

    "Gee, thanks," Alaska scoffed. "Well, I'm glad you think I'm handling Darwin, cause I have no idea how that's going to go. I only did it out of guilt, really. I felt so awful to think I put him there I couldn't abandon him again, not after the trauma I caused."

    "Trauma you used on the battlefield."

    "I know, you don't need to tell me, I feel scummy enough as it is." Alaska sighed, rubbing her eyes as she turned towards Latios. "I don't know the full extent of how he is now; he's mostly just been silent and withdrawn so far. Once his injuries are fully healed it'll be interesting to see how he is, so I've got a few days, hopefully, a fortnight, to think of how I can handle – FUCKING HELL."

    Alaska nearly fell to the ground as she covered her eyes: there was no Pokémon waiting behind her, only a blue light that shone like a crack across the back of her memory. It was blinding, and when Alaska opened her eyes the image was burnt into her brain, seeping throughout the rest of the memory to give it an aqua tinge.

    "I am sorry." Latios' voice was jarring and distant for a second. It was as though her brain had briefly gone out of tune, but slowly it was coming back into focus, and after a few seconds Alaska could hear her past shrieks once more.

    "It's fine, it's not your fault… well, it probably is, actually…"

    "You have never set eyes on me, so you cannot visualise me properly. At least, I can only assume that is the problem. I have never been able to step into the dreams of those I bond with before, not like this."

    "This isn't really a dream, though, is it? Don't you wake up if you realise you're dreaming?"

    "You are right. My sister made reference to the Dream World having changed, but I was not sure what to make of it until now. At any rate, it seems that we have more control of our subconscious selves now, can choose what we dream – or, in this case, reflect on. Is there a reason you wanted to show me this?"

    Alaska looked back at the garden. She wasn't sure if it was her memory or how it had really unfolded, but her younger self – wearing a hideous navy blue dress that felt quite Poliwag-esque – and Paige seemed to simply be running in circles. Literally. It was like watching a video on a loop, the two caught in an endless cycle of carefree joy. It was strange to watch, but Alaska imagined might just be how things were back then: pointless, stupid, time slipping by, but carefree and ridiculous, the way youth should be.

    "When I wake up tomorrow, I start training, not to help myself but to try and save the world. I just wanted someone to talk to, someone not… as involved in everything. I don't know, I just feel strange. I have fought this for so long, to think that once I wake up I'll be really accepting this, saying goodbye to my life… it's a lot to process.

    "It's strange to think about… my life before all this happened." The emotion in her voice was so overwhelming Alaska noticed it herself, and she wiped away her tears, wondering briefly if she was really crying or if it was all imaginary. "Thirteen years spent completely oblivious to what was coming my way, living life as though I would simply grow up normal like everybody else – travel a bit, battle the gyms maybe, settle down and get a job at the end of it. And now…" There was a pause, but Alaska didn't notice, lost as she stared down at the dancing, happy girl.

    "Over the last few days, I've wondered what would have happened in they had tracked me down earlier or something. Like, if someone just knocked on my door one morning and said 'Hello there, we need to take your daughter with us. We believe she might have to save the world in a few years' time and we'd like to prepare for that'. I don't know if that would have been better or worse, cutting straight to the point like that…"

    "Your life was also going to unfold this way, whether you were aware of it or not. You cannot mourn a future that was never going to be yours. Regardless, you are writing yourself off before you even begin. You have fought valiantly, if unusually, so far. There is nothing to suggest you will not survive, that you will not be able to live the life you dreamed of at the end of this."

    Alaska laughed, causing the tears to fall out of place and tumble down her face. She turned and faced the light despite the pain. "Do you think it will be that simple? Do you really think I could just ignore that the whole world is seemingly pre-determined, that we are simply acting out roles in a pre-written story?"

    "That is a very black and white take on what you learnt," Latios replied in a deep, quivering tone that made Alaska think he was frowning. "You are not fully bound to one set path, there is no one dictating exactly how you must get from point A to point B." Alaska raised an eyebrow, and Latios sighed. "Alright, yes, people are trying to influence you, but the choices are still yours. You are one of many who has the curse of knowledge, who know the secrets of the world, but you are not controlled by them. There is no prophecy outlining your individual choices or what you do next, whether it be how you face Gideon or what you eat for breakfast tomorrow."

    "Are you suggesting if I ask Bertram for waffles instead of pancakes tomorrow morning, the fate of the world might be irrevocably affected?" Alaska let that hang there, and after a moment Latios chuckled, a deep, booming sound that sounded jolly for a few seconds, but as it echoed the more Alaska became aware of the sadness lingering in every beat.

    "Ok, so the prophecies do not control every part of my life, but they have given me a path – a vague one, I'll give you that, but still a path – and I am not going to be able to completely ignore it. And if I do survive, what happens with the next prophecy? This doesn't seem to be a job where you only get one apocalypse to deal with: everything I do after winning, should that happen, would simply lead me towards the next disaster."

    "Potentially, but what makes you think you would be called?"

    "Um, hello – you," Alaska said incredulously, nearly holding back a laugh.

    "What about me?"

    "Are you forgetting that you are a god? A god that I just happen to be bonded to for whatever reason? I kind of imagine this isn't a one-time-only deal that expires after Gideon gets arrested, am I right?"

    Latios didn't say anything for a while, which Alaska was fine with. This was quickly becoming intense, more than it currently was, and she wanted a chance to breathe before they got too deep. For a few seconds or a few hours, she watched herself and Paige running around in the endless loop, hoping to become lost in the past.

    "Yes, I am a god, and you and I are cosmically linked now. Is that why you wanted to see me, to confirm you cannot get out of this?

    Alaska hadn't realised it until he said it but knew it was true before Latios had finished his sentence. "Look at that girl, look at her and imagine trying to tell her she is destined to be psychically bound to a god, it's mad! After your… peers judged me the other day, I just know that the further I get into this, the more you and I will become one, that it will suddenly become normal that there is this connection between us."

    Latios made a noise as though pondering, the sound a judgemental professor might make. "Does that frighten you?"

    "Of course."

    "Why?"

    "It's… that's a lot of power I'd be connected to. I've spent so long focusing on avoiding what's coming I haven't had time to stop and think about what it really means for this to be happening. I don't think – no, I know I don't want that."

    "You have nothing to be afraid of, the effects on you would be minimal."
    "But you're a god. I didn't start all of this to end up with a fucking god under my control. I started this to prove that you don't need strength to be the best, and this kind of goes against that."

    A deep chuckle made the whole image shake, and Alaska turned angrily back to the light.

    "What exactly is so funny?"

    "The fact you think you still believe that."

    "What is that supposed to mean?"

    "Did you not truly leave home to do something groundbreaking? Is this whole journey not an excuse for you to show the world your strength, what you are really worth?"

    "What? How dare you, that is not –"

    "I can see into your thoughts, Alaska, you cannot lie to me."

    The image around them changed instantaneously. Alaska snapped back around to find her house had disappeared and a golden statue now sat in its place. Every time she thought of the Warrior Statue, of Red and Leaf's smug faces frozen in time, Alaska remembered the locals who idolised it, the crowds who swarmed to Viridian, those who treated the journey to it like some great religious pilgrimage, leaving flowers, tributes, tokens scattered at their golden feet as some feeble and undeserved recognition of what they had done.

    But in this scene, it was bare. Only one figure stood there: a girl, not as innocent as she had once thought yet more so than what she would become. Fists clenched, face vengeful, this was a girl who clearly thought she had seen it all, that her life had gotten as bad as it could possibly get. She looked at the statue with a face that could have melted it, a glare so heated and withering Alaska was ashamed she had used it mere minutes into her journey, that she had judged a piece of metal with the same disgust she would later reserve solely for the shadowy men out to end her.

    "You left home to make a statement, yes, one disguised in your belief of training unremarkable, unexciting Pokémon, but we both know that was not where you wanted to stop. If that was your goal all along, why wait until Chloe Carmichael left?"

    "Oh no, don't try and make this about –"

    "But it is about her, is it not?" Alaska knew that if she could actually see Latios, he would be smiling as he said this, a triumphant grin as though he had finally unveiled a trap long in the making. She opened her mouth to argue, but the legendary powered past. "Maybe not her specifically, but those she represents. Chloe and her family, your siblings and their education, champions and their allies: those who have it lucky, the easily recoverable from all that have befallen them. When you knew Chloe would be given this one-way ticket to Red's doorstep, you were spurned into action, were you not? The blog, your plan, that simply was built around your desire to leave, to prove that you were at least better than Chloe, the nearest, most visible and most pertinent of your enemies.

    "Yet once you got the idea in your head, it became about Red. You wanted to prove him mortal, crush the martyr that had come to dominate your life. He represents everything you hate about the world: the powerful, the mighty, those of mysterious, world-shaping influence, or am I simply exaggerating the same way you did?"

    "What are you trying to achieve?" Alaska's voice cracked as her words exploded out in angry, guttural growl, her body clenching up like the shadowy memory behind her.

    "Red simply became the final prize as five years of resentment, disappointment, confusion and anger finally reached breaking point. You could defeat Chloe or your siblings, but felling one hurdle once would achieve nothing, not in your mind. Yet take down the biggest hurdle of them, and you must have just proved a point. What point exactly, I am not really sure, but then again, are you?"

    "Stop this."

    "I feel that this may be where most of your conflict the past few weeks has lain. It is not about having to save the man you think you hate, but rather the fact you want to see him fail. Why get in the way of Buzz and Gideon when you all seek the same end result: destroying an icon, punishing him for what you perceive as a slight against you?

    "I don't want him dead! I never wanted him to die, I wanted him to know that he can't take the credit for saving a city he destroyed!"

    "Would it not be better for him to die though? Die a champion rather than fail and all he achieved failing with him?"

    "WHAT ARE YOU EVEN FUCKING ON ABOUT?"

    The memory shattered. Suddenly Alaska was standing on what seemed like a cloud, a swirling lump of pink smoke that surrounded them yet was impervious to their presence. She knew straight away this wasn't a dream or a memory, yet it felt familiar, as though she had been here before. She thought for a second if it Sabrina's gym, but everything was more gaseous, swirling and churning as though waiting to form into something else.

    As much as it confused her, Alaska couldn't focus on it. Angry tears descended her face as struggled to find the words to level at Latios, sentences profound and raged enough to convey what she felt. She turned towards him, intrinsically just wanting to yell and swear and protest, random words coming to her lips, desperate to shout them out.

    Yet as she opened her mouth, only a sigh escaped. She was tired. Even in her head, Alaska was done with fighting. She had spent the last weeks arguing and debating, and after everything she had been through, Alaska felt broken, unable to carry on pushing back against a system much stronger and better prepared than she. And what if Latios was telling the truth? Could she really argue against him when she couldn't even tell if he what he had said was true or not?

    "Just cause you're in my head doesn't mean you get to psychoanalyse me." Alaska slumped down, landing on something resembling a floor, staring wearily at the world. "You're a Psychic type, not a therapist."

    Latios made the same noise like he was smirking again, and Alaska wasn't sure whether to be amused or annoyed. "I am not analysing you, I am informing you. I simply see the words in the back of your head. You say you are afraid of taking the final step towards the life laid out for you, that you don't want to forget about your mission. I am simply pointing out that I know what you truly desire, Alaska, and a simple life is not that – at least not after what happened to your city. You tell yourself you do not want the power that comes through bonding with me – which, by the way, is vastly different to your human concept of capturing, but that is an explanation for another tale – but I am merely saying that perhaps it is what you want, you just don't know it."

    Alaska shook her head. "I know it's not. Maybe I didn't leave home purely to prove a Pidgey could be a winning starter, who knows – I'm 13, I don't go to school, I don't know about psychology! But I do know I never wanted to be in a position of a leader, either in a way where I end up inspiring joy, fear or both. I wanted to make a statement, I wanted to defeat Red. The last thing I ever wanted was to become him."

    There was a pause for either a moment or an eternity, but a more softly spoken Latios eventually replied. "That I think is true. Whether it is your sole reason for fighting now, I am not sure."

    "Well, I don't really want to keep going on about it," Alaska sighed. "Maybe we can start talking about you for a change. You may be in my head, but I can see into yours as well. I've heard voices over the past week since Saffron, whispers that I know have nothing to do with me. Every time someone mentions war or Kalos –

    The scene changed so violently Alaska nearly screamed. She leapt to her feet as a burning city appeared beneath her, pink smoke giving war to total devastation. A city she didn't recognise was entirely on fire, buildings imploding all at once, skyscrapers and towers collapsing to the streets below. Smoke surrounded her yet in this nightmare memory it could not touch her, leaving Alaska to imagine what horrors lay beneath her.

    "- that happens."

    There was no response. A silence unlike anything Alaska had experienced filled her mind. Beneath them, buildings burnt, flames tore through streets, people died in packs as hellfire rained around them. But it was in a vacuum, presented without commentary. Alaska had searched for footage from the fall of Kalos after talking to Bertram, but nothing could come close to the real thing. This was what she imagined the Distortion World was like: people in pain, burning, tortured for eternity in a flaming wasteland. Words escaped her. This world was indescribable, simply fire and death, but one thought reverberated around her: whatever had happened to Viridian, this was much worse.

    "The last human I was bonded with died here." Alaska had become so transfixed by what she was witnessing she had forgotten about Latios. His voice was distant and mournful, decade-old sadness penetrating every word. "My sister and I were amongst the few of our kind who roamed the earth before the war, so naturally we were first on the scene when we learnt what was happening. It was overwhelming, unlike anything we had ever experienced. In the chaos, trying to process everything, one of the enemy missiles hit me. The pain… when that bond is closed, it is indescribable, and in that pain, I lost it. I attacked blindly, not caring who I was hurting, if I was meant to be protecting them or not. When the other deities were unleashed, they had to control me as much as stopping the army.

    "I have bonded with few humans over the centuries, less than my sister has, which has made my connections to those rare few stronger. The pain of that loss was so intense I had to revert inside the Enigma Crystal that birthed me to cope, and for seventeen years I stayed there, stewing on my past, my mistakes, what I would do differently. You wanted to know why you, why we are destined to be together? Perhaps it is because we are both toxic. The rage that burns within me, I can feel it in your soul: Red, Chloe, your family, the world, you have a fire that makes you and me one in the same. I think I need you as much as you need me."

    There was nothing left to say. Latios had trailed off near the end, sounding wearier and sadder with each syllable, and Alaska did not want to push him further. Quiet fell between them again, Alaska and this strange crack of light hovering over a nightmare – though that seemed like a perfect summary of her life to date. Words, whispers, bounced around them as Alaska stared at the scene, thinking about why she had called for him tonight, about what had happened and what will. Time passed on and the memory kept replaying, and Alaska looked down thinking of Bertram, thinking about his story and what he had done to survive.

    Eventually, the silence overwhelmed her. "How did you even fit inside a rock?"

    "It's a… godly thing. You wouldn't understand," Latios answered wearily.

    "I bet that's what you tell all the girls." Alaska paused, smirking, but her smile died when it was met with silence. "What is this whole bonding thing, actually? Is it like a ceremony, or…?"

    "You will learn in time."

    "When? Is that part pre-destined?"

    "It is undoubtedly noted somewhere in the cosmic plan of time and space, but I am not aware of any details, it will simply happen when we are both ready. I would have come for you already, but breaking out of the rock before you had properly summoned me, it reopened some of the scars I spent years trying to close. My sister has had to heal me, and I am nearly at full strength. And then –"

    "Then the party begins."

    "Quite."

    Alaska looked back down at the city, the memory looping over and over as they spoke. She wasn't aware she had needed answers, as there was no question she had thought to ask, but seeing this memory, she knew more than ever what she had to do. "I'm ready. Well, I think I am," Alaska said, thin-lipped but determined. "Whatever it takes, training with Janine or bonding with you, if it stops that from happening again, I have to be prepared to do it."

    "You are willing to ignore your convictions to save the world?"

    "That's the sort of thing a hero has to do, right?" Alaska sighed. "I don't know what happens next, but I know there is literally no backing out of this now."

    "There never was any chance of that. You were simply the last one to realise it."

    "I know that, stop reminding me," Alaska tutted. "I just meant… I can't change my mind anymore. I've chosen a path, I have to commit to now. I don't want power, but I'll do anything to stop the world from ending, anything that will help me move on after."

    "No more trying to live in the past?"

    Alaska glanced at Latios and gestured down at the memory. "Clearly, the past isn't really worth living in, is it?"

    "That is very true about mine, but yours? Are you ready to leave this behind?" Smoke was replaced by greenery, and Alaska found herself back where they had begun. Sound returned in the form of her youthful shrieks, and she looked back at the happy-go-lucky girl untouched by war and devastation, the girl with only dreams before her, the girl she longed to be once more.

    "The past won't save me now, will it?" It was all she could manage, the memory hitting deep. Alaska didn't want to move on, but necessity, prophecy, dictated otherwise, and saying farewell to her past was one part of her next step. She assumed Latios could hear her as he did not interrupt for some time, leaving her to watch the scene play out as though alone with an old movie.

    "Daylight approaches. I should leave you to enjoy what remains of your sleep in peace."

    "How considerate, I'm sure I'm going to be as fresh as a daisy when I wake up from this." Alaska glanced over her shoulder, unwilling to look away from herself but wanting to say goodbye. "Thank you, though, for this. I didn't realise I needed it."

    "Yes you did, otherwise I would not have come, but you are welcome." Latios sounded genuinely proud as he said that, and Alaska couldn't help but smile. "Until we meet properly, Alaska Acevedo."

    "Until then." The light suddenly got brighter, which Alaska took as a sign of his leaving. Something occurred to her suddenly, and Alaska smirked at the thought.

    "Hey, before you piss off: would it be too naff to ask if this is real or if it's all just happening in my head?" She said, beaming. Latios let out his booming laugh once more, the light quivering as it got brighter still.

    "Oh Alaska, we're far beyond the point of pretending this isn't real." Alaska began laughing herself, and as the light washed over her, rapidly engulfing her dream, she turned back towards her old memory one last time. For what felt like hours, she watched her younger self and Paige running wildly around the garden, content, for now.




    Another long break between chapters - hopefully there are still people interested in this story! This was a tricky chapter to write, one that only really came together in the last few days, so hopefully it works. Was based around the idea of Alaska and Latios talking over one of her dreams, but it kind of went a lot of different ways and might be too messy for what I really intended - but I'll leave y'all to be the judge of that! Hopefully can get a few more chapters out by the end of the year.
     
    Chapter Eighty Two: The Rules of Someone Else's Game
  • Chapter Eighty Two: The Rules of Someone Else's Game

    "Anyway, that's quite enough talk about my baking for one conversation! Tell me about your journey? Where are you right now?"

    "I'm at Fuchsia at the moment, just got my sixth badge, and –"

    "You're in Fuchsia? Oh honey, that's so close! How many gym badges left now – one, two?"

    "Two."

    "Wonderful! I'm so proud of you! We'll have to prepare something for you when you come back to battle Leaf."

    "Oh, well, that'd be nice, but I've been thinking about maybe going to Johto for a little while, maybe test Paige out against Falkner."

    "What, and miss out on coming home?" Robin Acevedo looked visibly upset and annoyed at the suggestion, and Alaska instantly regretted saying it.

    "I didn't mean it like that! You know I want to come home. It's just… you know how I feel about Leaf. I'm not sure if I really want to face her."

    "Oh, of course, silly me." Robin boomed with laughter, but Alaska knew her mother well enough to know she was faking it. Whether she had forgotten about Alaska's distrust or was simply hiding her hurt, it was impossible to tell, but her reaction still cut deep.

    A pregnant pause fell between them. Despite there being several hundred kilometres between them, the sudden, unspoken tension resonated around them. In the silence, Alaska could hear the sounds of her Pokémon training echoing down the hallway, making her long for the conversation to end so she could re-join them.

    "Are people still reading your blog?"

    Alaska snapped back to attention. "Oh yeah, just a few, you know?"

    Her mother smiled, the way a parent does when amusing their child's fantasies. "Well, isn't that just lovely, darling! I told you you'd build up a loyal following one day, didn't I?"

    "Yep, there are pretty loyal alright – going to see this right through to the end, I think."

    "Well, that is just wonderful!" As she said that, a cry sounded in the background down her end. Robin's face sank as she turned. "Oh, that's Freddie, I should… I should go tend to him." She looked back, her heartbreak obvious. "I'm so sorry honey, I know we don't talk enough anymore, I do want to –"

    "It's fine, mum; you need to be with him, I understand." Alaska smiled in what she hoped was a reassuring manner, but if anything, her mother simply looked sadder.

    "I love you, sweetheart, I hope you remember that. Stay safe."

    Alaska cringed internally. "I love you too. Bye!"

    The screen went black, and Alaska instantly tipped back into the chair and screamed into her hands, unleashing the tension she had been holding back for the last ten minutes.

    "Oof, I know that feeling." Alaska spread her fingers and saw Leaf hovering in the doorway, wearing a knowing smile. "Did it really go that badly?"

    Alaska nodded, still clutching her face. "It's so hard to talk to her now. Every time I talk I expect her to have found out everything that's happened to me, and when it's clear she hasn't, I spend the whole time we talk wondering if I should tell her while trying not to say anything."

    "They don't know about what's happening with you?"

    "Not a thing. It's not something you can just casually bring up. 'Hey mummy, just so you know, two sociopaths are trying to kill me so I don't stop them from killing the Champion. How's Mrs Mitchell's fundraiser going?'"

    "I know it must be hard, but surely talking to her is easier than lying about it?"

    Alaska shook her head. "I've only seen her cry once after Viridian was destroyed, and that was the day my siblings went off to the Academy. She cares about us kids than anything else. It would destroy her to know I'm in danger and what I need to do, and she wouldn't understand it's unavoidable… like daughter, like mother, eh?"

    "I can understand that," Leaf said quietly, stepping forwards and stroking Alaska's shoulder. "There were so many things Red lied to his mum about, and I could see how much it hurt him and the strain it caused on their relationship, and they barely got along in the first place.

    "It hurts to have to lie to her: if she knew how to use a computer, it would almost be easier if she knew all the horrible things happening to me. But I'm not going to look her in the eye and explain to her myself how fucked up everything is.

    "But because of that, I haven't been talking to her. I can tell she feels like I'm forgetting about them, the same way the twins have, but I'm just trying to protect them from everything. I want her to comfort me, but if she has no idea what's happening to me, can I really make her worry about the future of the region on top of my safety and everything she has to deal with back home?"

    If she had been explaining this all to Sandy, Alaska might have broken down at this point. But since it was Leaf's eyes she was staring into, she held it in, maintaining her façade that was cracking every day.

    Yet there was little hiding from Leaf: the gym leader was tearing up on her behalf, and when Alaska finally stood up, she pulled her into a hug. It was awkward and deeply uncomfortable, but Alaska reluctantly wrapped her arms around her, feeling it was the nice thing to do.

    "I couldn't imagine doing any of the things we did and knowing my parents were home worrying about me. I guess that's one of the plus sides of being an orphan," Leaf said with a grim smile. "Oh wait – fuck, I just realised how that sounded. Sorry, I didn't mean to come across competitive or anything, I just –"

    "It's fine, really, I'm not fussed," Alaska interrupted, smiling to hide the fact that had been her first reaction. "I can't imagine never getting to know my parents, and then having to face the person who killed them."

    "Come on now, in Giovanni's defence, he didn't kill them personally, just… generally, I guess, not sure if that's better or worse…" Leaf drifted off, staring off into space as her eyes began to water. Guilt-ridden, Alaska went to say something, but Leaf shook her head and flashed a smile. "Enough about wars past, let's stick to the ones we've still got to fight, shall we?" The sounds of Pokémon fighting had gotten louder with each passing second, and Alaska finally smiled, glad for the distraction from everything. Beaming, Leaf wrapped an arm through hers as though they were old friends, and they set off together.

    With the bonds of trust now between them, Janine had moved from wishing Alaska dead to opening her gym up so they could all prepare for the fight ahead. Alaska had assumed she and Sandy would simply end up fighting each other as per usual, with advice and input from the two gym leaders. What she hadn't expected was to show up the day after the gym battle and find an army of ninja warriors waiting to put them through their paces.

    Growing up, all that Alaska had learnt about Fuchsia had come through entertainment. The old movies about crafty ninjas and brutal samurai that aired on weekend afternoons had been her amongst her favourites, and for a long time she had imagined Fuchsia as some feudal place untouched by the modern world, where men walked around with swords strapped to their sides. Even though she had long grown past those views, Alaska had hoped she would at least see one ninja before she left.

    Thankfully, it turned out Janine did practically a battalion hidden away. They had emerged from the shadows (or the back rooms, as they were better known), not quite the cinematic characters Alaska had expected, with purple and violet robes like Janine's instead of all black, but they definitely were as bloodthirsty and intimidating. Yet even when they were throwing knives at her and trying to beat her up, Alaska couldn't help but be slightly thrilled to have her childhood dreams confirmed.

    Even now, standing at the side, it was like watching one of her old movies once again, Janine's gym transformed into a chaotic warzone. The ninjas, for lack of a better word, were slamming sticks against Frances, forcing her to use her claws and speed to evade them. Shelley and Weepinbell sat on the floor firing attacks at over two dozen Zubat, trying to bring down each one. Nadia and Ned had the most space, the two swinging punches and kicks as they faced off in the middle of the room, several people shouting commands and suggestions to the Nidoqueen while Nidoran of both genders watched in delight.

    "PIDGEEEEY!" Alaska jumped backwards as Paige cheekily swooped past. She soared back towards the roof, re-joining Leaf's Pidgeot in a race to build up speed.

    "If only we could let them outside, they would probably have the time of their lives!" Leaf yelled, laughing. Alaska nodded absently, briefly watching the flowing hair of the large Pidgeot before turning away, looking for a distraction. Shouts turned her attention to the stage where she and Janine had first fought: Sandy was up there now, Butterfree and Sylveon squaring off against an old man's Drapion and Golbat. Blonde hair swaying, punctuating each command with a wild hand gesture, Sandy looked wildly intense, and Alaska couldn't help but smile.

    "Finally, you're done." Janine leapt in front of Alaska before she could walk any further, her face glistening with sweat. "I've been waiting for ages; can we get on with it?" She asked, glowering at Leaf.

    "You look pretty tired, are you sure you don't want to rest first?"

    Janine shook her head, smiling wickedly. "Arbok threw me into the wall before, I want to get this over with so I can teach that slippery bitch a lesson."

    "Alright then," Leaf sighed, rolling her eyes as though this was an everyday occurrence. Alaska smiled and nodded as she so often did now, cautiously keeping an eye out for any purple serpents. "Alaska, now that your training is underway and going really well, it's time to focus on the next stage."

    "Is the next stage the end of the world?"

    "Yes – well, hopefully not, but you know what I mean." Leaf led her and Janine across the hallway into the same room where they had argued last week, pulling the sliding wall shut to muffle some of the noise. "Given how long this had been going on for, all signs suggest that we fast approaching the end game. I imagine by the time you get back to Viridian at least one if not both of our adversaries will be ready to strike."

    "Well, for homicidal maniacs, I must say it's pretty considerate of them to wait for me to finish my journey before destroying the world."

    "Yeah, they all tend to do that. At any rate, it means we only have a few weeks left. Indigo Dreams has already passed through here and will be heading back that way soon, which means they are pretty close to getting into the league."

    "Did you see them?" Alaska asked Janine, who nodded sourly.

    "I can't refuse battles so I faced all three a few days before you got here. The girl, Cleo or whatever, lost but the boys won. They were meant to come back for a rematch but never showed. We did some digging and found out they chartered a boat to Seafoam. We think they might have an eye out for Blaine, but if we can't find him, they sure as fuck can't."

    "Blaine…" Alaska murmured. "He's the fire guy, right? Last original gym leader left?"

    "Exactly."

    "So, why wouldn't they be able to find him?"

    Leaf and Janine exchanged looks for a moment, their faces equal parts exasperated and nervous, and Alaska's heart sank, expecting the worst.

    "Because… no one exactly knows where he is," Leaf answered finally, laughing awkwardly. "That's what we needed to talk to you about: we need you to find him."

    Alaska was stunned silent. This was definitely the last thing she had expected, and she had no idea how to respond. But… he's a gym leader… how the hell do they not know where he is?

    "How do the hell do you not know where a gym leader is?" Alaska said finally, unable to think of any other response. "I know Cinnabar got destroyed and that would've included his gym, but… did he just not tell anyone where his new one was?"

    "Pretty much," Janine said, shrugging. "Didn't you read about this when planning your journey?"

    Alaska laughed, partly out of frustration. "Wow, you really must have gained some confidence in me to think I actually planned anything here."

    "I know it sounds bad, Alaska, but there's no getting around it," Leaf said, stepping in before Janine could reply. She placed a tablet on the table and pressed a button: a holographic map of Kanto appeared that promptly zoomed in on two islands. "Blaine was one of Giovanni's main targets and they went after him hard. He's a tough man, but one person can only take so much. Losing his gym and home in the eruption was one thing, but then… well, things got worse, and after the fight, he simply left. We all respected and understood his choice so we didn't bother with him for a while, but once the League got underway again and we hadn't heard from him, we got worried.

    "People tried to find him, but he has a Delphox nearly as old as him, and the thing about Psychic types is the older they get, the more powerful their brains become. He is hidden from anyone he doesn't want to find him, and for whatever reason, he doesn't want to talk to any of us."

    "We know, though, that he is based somewhere in the Seafoam Islands," Janine said, and Leaf tapped at a large island south-west of Fuchsia. It didn't look particularly special, but images of ice-covered caves surrounded by giant lakes appeared alongside. Alaska knew enough about Kanto to know about Seafoam, and she had to wonder how a Fire trainer could hide somewhere so wet.

    "If trainers bother coming down here, most of the time they head to Seafoam to train and catch Pokémon. We starting hearing rumours back in 2011 that people had seen Blaine, but it wasn't until someone showed up with the Volcano Badge at last year's Championships that we knew for certain. We focused our efforts there, but again, no luck."

    "We have no idea how hard it is to find him," Leaf added. "We know of just four people who have beaten him in the last two years, but we think that he is wiping the minds of anyone who loses. The few that have defeated him can remember the battle but not where they encountered him: they just wake up on the beach outside with the badge and no memory of how they got there."

    None of this was sounding particularly appealing to Alaska. Blaine sounded unhinged and unstable, and not in the good way like she was. Hunting through frozen caves with the possibility she might just have her memory wiped at the end of it was not how she wanted to spend the next few weeks.

    "Why is it so important we find him now?"

    "The other day you asked why we hadn't attacked yet," Leaf began. "The main reason is we have to form a plan and build up an army. The problem with fighting a war on two fronts is that if we go after one, the other might strike when our backs are turned. In this case, we know where Buzz is and could theoretically go after him, but since we have no idea what Gideon is planning, he could use the opportunity to unleash his plan.

    "Currently, our strategy is to attack both fronts at once. We lead one team against Silph Co. to neutralise the robots, we send one team to defend the Indigo League, and we have the legendaries and you in the air ready to move wherever is necessary. We have the backing of the other gym leaders from here and Johto, but having Blaine and his particular strengths are a must if we want to guarantee an easy victory."

    You still could have done more to help me, Alaska thought, but she smiled and nodded silently. "So when would you want me to go?"

    Leaf didn't meet her eye and she replied. "Um, well, does straight away work for you?"

    "What?" Alaska waited a moment, wondering if she had misheard, her blood rate rising with each passing second. "Don't I need to, you know, train more?"

    "Do you want to train more?"

    "Not really, but I thought –"

    "While it will be good if you can defend yourself, we don't have time to make you a perfect fighter. However, we can use your personality. I imagine if anyone was able to coax Blaine out of his hidey hole, it would be you."

    "Why me?"

    Leaf shrugged in response, angering Alaska further. "Blaine is, and I believe this is the technical term, a crazy old man whose lights started going out long ago. He is obsessively secretive and hides everything behind riddles and jokes, and, quite frankly, if we weren't desperate I would be content to let him be."

    "But because he acts so oddly, it's easy to forget he is one of the most intelligent people in the world, or that he is a formidable trainer that could have been Champion if he had wanted the job. He can take down extremely strong teams with just one Pokémon, and Red was the first person to defeat him in three years when he won their match. He loves to be challenged, and you are, and I mean this in the nicest way possible, the single most challenging, difficult and unhelpful person in all of Kanto," Janine finished, smiling widely. "You two would get on like a pile of shit on fire."

    Alaska dramatically sobbed and clutched her chest. "And here I was thinking we'd never be friends." Leaf and Janine both laughed, and Alaska managed a smile despite her desire to bang both their heads together and walk out of here forever. She may not hate them as much anymore, but it was clear they didn't trust her much either, and it was difficult to look past their secrecy.

    "So… are you on board?" Alaska paused, staring bitterly at Leaf, for a moment tempted to speak her mind. She looked at the maps and the photos, imagining how long it would take to scour the whole island, if Blaine would even want to talk to her. You can say no if you want to, and you know you want to, but that option isn't really on the table, is it?

    "Um, I guess so?"

    "Great! I'll make the arrangements." Leaf beamed as she turned off the tablet, the room suddenly dark with the holographs. She rushed towards the office, moving so quickly Alaska knew she had known all along how their chat would end: asking her had just been a courtesy. She thought she would be left with Janine, but she turned and the gym leader had already disappeared, leaving Alaska alone with her thoughts.

    So this is what I'm throwing away my family for: hunting down old men and convincing them to join a fight I want no part in. I'm really living the dream, aren't I?

    Sighing, Alaska slumped into a chair. This was not how she had expected giving up her freedom to go. All those weeks of fighting, making so many sacrifices, having to be the bigger person, and she was already being carted off again. It was easy to feel like she was being kept out of the way, roped in to the company line and then shunted off before she saw too much of what went on behind the scenes.
    The whole situation was absurd and frustrating. She was supposed to trust them, and she wanted to, but every day she seemed to find a new reason not to. They had painted Blaine as an absolute nutter, but Alaska wondered if he was the only sane one of the bunch: hiding out in a frozen cave, completely disguising himself, refusing to go anywhere near the chaos that engulfed the region.

    Maybe when I find him I can convince him to hide me. If Red and Leaf can't find him, I highly doubt Buzz or Gideon could.

    "You ready for more training?" Alaska looked up, surprised to find Janine standing there with two swords in hand.

    "I didn't realise I had misbehaved that badly."

    Janine didn't smile. "Cute joke. Come on, we don't have much time and I'd sleep easier if you could use a weapon that wasn't baked by your brother."

    Alaska grunted as she forced herself up. "If I'm supposed to get good at this, why send me after Blaine?"

    Janine groaned and lowered the swords. "Have you got your tits in a twist about this? We are running out of time, and if you want us to have a chance of ending this war on our terms, we need Blaine. And really, if you had just fallen into line earlier, we would have had plenty of time for all of this."

    "Oh, so is it my fault now?" Alaska laughed. "You know what; you can stick your training. My Pokémon and I have gotten on pretty well by ourselves, no weapons necessary, and I am sure we can manage without your ancient ninja skills."

    "Oh really?" Janine raised an eyebrow, thin lips spreading into a smile. "You seriously think all your Pokémon are up to this?" Her eyes flickered towards the window, and Alaska knew exactly who she was referring to.

    Outside, Darwin sat alone in the courtyard. It was small, the sort of place that was meant to be relaxing but the moss covered paving stones and tepid water fountain made it feel sparse and unloved. The Primeape had gone there every day since he had decided training wasn't for him. They had started the week putting him against Leaf's Beedrill and Janine's Dodrio, but he been reluctant, eventually gave up midway through fighting Butterfree. Every time Alaska let him out now, he simply walked right outside.

    His wounds were healing rapidly thanks to the Pokémon Centre, and his fur had even begun to grow back, masking any obvious signs of what he had been through. Yet he had shown little emotion since the gym battle and ignored Alaska whenever she spoke to him, always gazing off into the distance.

    "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have used him as an insult." Janine joined her by the window, staring at Darwin's scarred back. "Do they know what's wrong with him?"

    "Not a clue. The nurse said they normally bring a Psychic type in, but when I suggested it to Darwin he ignored me." Alaska shrugged, too tired for any other response. "It feels mean to do it without his permission."

    "I hear you."

    "Plus, I'm his trainer; I should know what's wrong with him. I don't know if it's guilt or trauma or if he just doesn't want to fight or be around me. And what's worse is that I don't have time to think about him, not with training, my other Pokémon, Sandy and her team, and I've still got badges to win and the world to save. I feel awful constantly, and whenever I look at Darwin, I want to help him but it's like looking at the embodiment of every bad decision I have ever made."

    Alaska wasn't sure where that had come from or why she had said this to Janine, but she felt relieved. After having to lie to her mother, finally letting something off her chest was liberating, even if it only made her more aware of her guilt.

    "If you think you are alone in feeling that way, you don't know anything about humanity. Guilt is everywhere; no one walks through life without regretting or feeling bad about something. Pain surrounds each of us, and the only way you can live is by learning to deal with it and move on. And believe me when I say Pokémon manage much better than we do. Just watch."

    Great thudding footsteps sounded through the window, and Alaska looked up as something large and green sidled into view. The burns on Venusaur's face stood out more than the flower on his back, his two withered eyes shining like beacons amongst the scar tissue. Venusaur looked briefly at them both, and Janine titled her head towards Darwin, edging the Seed Pokémon on.

    "Are all of his Pokémon here?" Alaska whispered before she could stop herself. She didn't dare say his name out loud, but glancing at Janine, it was clear she didn't have to.

    "Venusaur's the only one," she replied quietly. "The others felt more comfortable going with Red, but Venusaur… we never really knew what he was thinking, but I think he did it for me… to keep a piece of Bl – of him around me."

    Janine sniffed and Alaska looked away, letting her grieve in peace. She instead stared at the two Pokémon, watching silently as Venusaur began grunting at Darwin.

    "This is going to be hard. What we're doing may not seem ideal by any normal standards, but nothing we do is normal. We gave up our lives to this cause whether we wanted to or not, and we are all just trying to do the best we can. Red broods, Leaf overcompensates, and I murder things. You'll find a way to survive, but I suggest you find it soon before Gideon or Buzz use your own pain against you."

    If she had shed a tear at all, Janine didn't let it show. When she turned to Alaska, she was as steely and composed as always, her face saying it loud and clear that this conversation was over. Again, Alaska simply nodded back. She looked at Darwin and Venusaur one last time and walked away, saving that problem for another time.

    "Thanks for letting me use your computer."

    "Anytime. I know what it's like when a family falls apart, I know what a distraction it can be, how badly it can mess someone up."

    "You? Messed up? Don't say that, I'm sure plenty of people solve their problems by stabbing everything they see."

    It only lasted a moment, but Alaska took a certain pleasure in seeing Janine smile. It passed the second they walked back into the gym, the Poison trainer turning and throwing her the sword. "Let's pick up where we were yesterday."

    As their blades met, Alaska struggling to even hold onto hers, she couldn't help but grin. She was living one of her childhood dreams at the moment, sword fighting with ninjas in the midst of a real life battle. Things may not be ideal, but focusing only on the problems was not going to end the war. They were finally in the end game of this prolonged nightmare, and if Alaska could just make it through the next few weeks, find some way to handle everything, she had the whole rest of her life to make it up to everyone she had let down. For now, there was nothing to do but roll with the punches. Sword or no sword, it might just be the only way for her to survive.
     
    Chapter Eighty Three: Look at Me
  • Chapter Eighty Three: Look at Me

    Do I really want to leave?

    Sandy paused, letting her guidebook fall to the ground. How had she not asked herself this before she had started packing, or in the days since Alaska told her their next step? It seemed the most obvious question to ask, yet it had never even occurred to her – why?

    Leaving her bag on the bed, Sandy crossed the sweeping bedroom, the sort of room she had only ever seen in period dramas, and went back to the window. All of a sudden, Sandy felt as though she had spent three weeks at Bertram's mansion and never once taken the time to truly appreciate the view. Because of their position on the hill and the trees around them, they could see nothing of the outside world. The manicured blanket of lawn around the mansion seemed to simply give way to the ocean, which just went on forever and ever.

    You don't have to leave.

    Yes I do. Do I? Shut up! And Sandy forced herself away from the view, rushing back to her packing. Yet she only folded one more dress before groaning and coming to a stop.

    "What's gotten into me, Butterfree?" Butterfree looked up in the middle of folding clothes, eyes wide and curious as ever. "I've just suddenly had a… epiphany, I think, is this what an epiphany is? I've only ever heard about them, never really felt it… it doesn't feel very epiphany-y though."

    She sighed and sank into one of the many luxurious armchairs scattered around the room. It had barely been twenty-four hours since Alaska had told them they had to move on, their next mission already waiting for them. Sandy had gone along with it as always, rushing about getting ready, so much so she had never once stopped to think about if it was what she wanted.

    "We don't need to leave this house, you know… and I don't think I really want to," Sandy mumbled, thinking aloud. "It's like a little voice in the back of my head suddenly woke up and realised I am about to leave behind that view. I mean, you've got magic eyesight, that's a great view, isn't it?"

    "Free," Butterfree sighed, putting down the folded clothes before floating over. "Freeeee Freee Freee?"

    "I'm not being rash, thank you very much," Sandy tutted, but under Butterfree's watchful glare she sighed, suddenly exhausted. Maybe I am being silly, I do need to go, don't it? But I have a bed here, I can get fed regularly… there aren't murderous robots…

    "Well, you don't have to leave it behind if you don't want to." Sandy screamed and jolted off the armchair, clutching her chest. Bertram chuckled as he strolled into the room, a plastic tub in hand. "I was coming to give you these," he said, shaking the container so the cookies inside rattled, "but I suppose if you aren't going to leave, we can just eat them later."

    Sandy forced a smile. "Why not start now?" Heart still racing, she jumped back to her feet as Bertram offered her a cookie. She took it tentatively, like a small child unsure if she was allowed or not, and sat silently back in the chair. Bertram perched himself on the end of the bed and they ate in silence. Sandy wanted to speak, but she felt rattled to have been caught out mid-thought and had no idea to say: was Bertram being serious? If he was, could she actually stay here?

    The silence was broken by a shriek from the window. Sandy, Butterfree and Bertram watched as Paige soared into the room, nearly crashing into the chandelier, Pichu and Goomy screaming gleefully on her back. The sight made for a welcome distraction, and Sandy laughed for the first time in days as Paige did loops beneath the ceiling, briefly chasing after Butterfree before finally landing.

    "There you are! I was wondering where you were!" Sandy beamed brightly at Pichu as he climbed carefully off Paige's back, mentally cursing herself for forgetting where one of her Pokémon had gone. "Thank you so much for playing with him, Paige."

    "Otto," the Bird Pokémon chirped with a brisk bow. "Pidge Ot Pidgey Gee?"

    "Oh, right… um, tell Alaska I'll be down soon – maybe twenty minutes?" Paige nodded, and after one final glance at her passengers, she spread her wings and soared out the window. A giddy Pichu ran up to Sandy with an infectious smile, but while she scooped him up and cooed at him, the brief joy she had felt watching him play was gone.

    "Twenty minutes to decide your future, that's really not much time," Bertram remarked as he similarly cradled Goomy. "Though, I suppose I had to decide on my future on the spur of the moment as well…"

    "Are you trying to one up me in my time of need?" Sandy said, unable to stop herself, and Bertram boomed with laughter.

    "Oh, no, of course not my darling – though, if I was going to, I think we'd know who would win that one."

    For a moment, Sandy was able to laugh, let some of the weight off her shoulders, but it didn't last long. Across the room, Bertram continued to smile chirpily, perhaps in some weak attempt at passing it on to her, but he stopped when it became clear it wasn't working.

    "Well then, if you aren't sure about what to do, you just need to ask yourself what you're doing here and if you want to carry on."

    Sandy rolled her eyes, tutting without irony. "You make it sound like it's as easy as picking which movie you want to see. We're talking about fricking robots here, Bertram!"

    "Don't sass me, honey," Bertram fired back, stopping just short of snapping his fingers. "I only meant that you need to re-evaluate your situation and how it fits into your plan. I mean, you must have goals for this, right? Why did you leave home in the first place?"

    "To get away from my father."

    Bertram raised an eyebrow. "Is that all?"

    "Well… yes, really." It always sounded pathetic and unconvincing whenever Sandy told someone that, but it was the simple truth. "I mean, I always wanted to see the world, but I had to get away from him first – he was drunk most days, really unpleasant, I couldn't stay there. When I finally got away and knew he wasn't coming after me, I realised I didn't have anywhere to go specifically and decided I wasn't really bothered. Wandering around the country just seemed like a good idea at the time. My mum used to warn me about strangers going after children, but really I'd take a pervert over a robot any day of the week. Is that insensitive? I can't really tell anymore." Sandy let out a deflated sigh and avoided Bertram's eye, her skin crawling as she thought of where she had picked up sentences like that from.

    "Okay... hmm… why did you stay with Alaska then?"

    Sandy shrugged. "Friendship. It's not that I was getting tired of Butterfree," she added, looking apologetically at her Pokémon, "but I needed someone I could actually talk to. I guess it was always meant to be, but at time we just randomly encountered each other and we both seemed to need it so there we have it."

    Even as she said it, Sandy wondered if Bertram knew she was lying. It hadn't been as simple as following after Alaska. She felt ashamed remembering it now, but back then it had seemed so exciting: rampaging Onix, exploding robots, a cast of villains they had to thwart. If she had known where it would end up, Sandy would have run away screaming, but this fantastical view of travelling and saving the world, being like Leaf or Cynthia or Sapphire, it had been the most thrilling thing in the world. When Alaska didn't object to her presence, Sandy had followed after her, overwhelmed, for a short time at least, about the adventure she had found herself on. Part of her wished

    "That was then, though. Are you still happy with her?"

    Sandy had to think for a minute. It was a struggle to remember the good moments when so much of her journey had been dominated by nightmares – both those they had already faced and those waiting for them around the corner.

    "Am I happy with what happens to us? No. I hate it all so much, but I have to grin and bear it because if I don't who else will? And Alaska… I don't hate her. I love her, like a sister – not that there'd be anything with loving her in, you know… that…" Sandy trailed off, blushing. "I don't like her sometimes, and really, there have probably been more times recently where I have wished to be anywhere but with her… oh god, that sounds really horrible, doesn't it?"

    Bertram shook his head. "It sounds like something any reasonable person would think after everything you've been through." He paused, exchanging mournful looks with Goomy. "I guess it's time to ask the question then. If you can't be around her anymore, do you want to stay with me?"

    And just like that, it was time to make a decision. Sandy could feel Butterfree, Bertram, Pichu, even Goomy all watching her, but she couldn't look at any of them. Instead, almost ashamedly, she fixated at the floor, wishing it would swallow her whole, take away all the pain and confusion that now engulfed her. She only had two options to choose between, yet somehow deciding between saying 'yes' or 'no' was always harder than having a dozen options. Sandy had never considered before just how much power those two words held: each one had the power to change lives forever, change destinies – or, at least, reveal them to the uninformed.

    Cause it's not like anyone actually gets a say in this, she thought. It was like a penny had dropped – a sad, painful, heart-wrenching penny – and, with a sigh, she knew she had her answer.

    "Thanks, but no, I… she needs me, I know it." Sandy felt her body slow down, all the thoughts that had been bouncing away inside her head crashing to a stop. She had found her answer, she should've been happy for the clarity, but really she only felt worse.

    Bertram smiled and nodded, but even his cheeky grin couldn't hide the disappointment from his face. "I knew you would say that, I just had to make sure you found it yourself."

    "I always knew it had to be this way, I'm just being silly." Sandy cracked a smile even though every muscle in her face resisted it. Butterfree floated down and nuzzled her arm, and it took all of Sandy's willpower not to break down right there.

    "I should go make sure Alaska has everything then if you've got everything sorted." Without another word, Bertram stood and left. Sandy stood up as though to follow him, but he had already disappeared, Goomy a purple blur on his shoulder. Had she upset him by not agreeing to stay, or was he just as heartbroken as she was with the destiny she had been stuck with?

    "But I don't… nothing's sorted," Sandy mumbled weakly after him. There was a tug on her dress, and she looked down to find Pichu watching her, his little yellow face twisted in a state of sad confusion she had never seen before.

    And just like that, Sandy was broken. Everything she had been holding back – all day, all week, possibly since the moment she had met Alaska – it all came loose. She stood there, her entire body heaving, suddenly blind as her eyes less swam and rather drowned in tears.

    "Free Free?"

    "NO, of course I'm not alright! Do you actually think I want to go with her?" Sandy sank to the ground, falling meekly between the bed and the chair, unanchored in her grief. "I can't keep doing this, Butterfree, I don't want to, I really don't want to go with her. This whole thing, everything, it's just so awful!" She sobbed, tears falling from her face and pooling in the plush carpet.

    "Freeee?"

    "I know what I said, of course I'm still going. That's the thing; it's not up to me. I have to go, it's what I was shitting born to do, apparently," Sandy snapped, waving her arms in the arm. "The only reason I'm here is to ensure someone else gets to live their life without bloody screwing it up."

    "Free Butterfree Freeee!"

    "I'M ALLOWED TO BE MEAN! Imagine being in my shoes – well, you are, aren't you? I caught you, so you've probably got some grand role in this. Who knows, the world's never relied on String Shot to save the day before, has it, but maybe this might just be your time to shine, Butterfree!" Her whole body shook as she spat out the words, barely hearing herself, her tears and snot and animalistic growls consuming her. Her eyes locked with Butterfree's, and Sandy watched her, waiting for her to say something, but the Bug type didn't make a single sound, silently perching on her shoulder not moving from Sandy's shoulder, only looking at her. Sandy felt her lip quiver, and she fell to the floor as a second wave hit her.

    "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I didn't mean any of that," she wept, and pulled Butterfree into her arms. "It's just… my life is worthless, isn't it? No, don't deny it, you can't," Sandy moaned over Butterfree's protests. "My entire life's purpose is to… I don't even bloody know; am I meant to help Alaska, protect her, cook for her? Is that why I was born, to make sure she has a balanced diet? Cause I haven't been doing that, Butterfree, so I guess I really am a failure."

    She fell silent, throat too hoarse to carry on. Defeated, weak, pained, Sandy slumped face first onto the damp carpet and lay there, staring at the luxury of the room through her tear stricken eyes. In her heart, she knew this was the place she wanted to be, and part of her willed her body to dissolve and sink into the floor forever, so she could finally be somewhere that felt like home.

    "When I think of everything that happened to my mum and dad, I wonder if all of that had to happen just so all of this could come after… Like, was their whole purpose in life to create me so I could protect Alaska? They achieved nothing after they had me: she disappeared, he became a dick. I actually pity him now, just a little bit. To think he had to be so miserable and horrible and nasty, all so Alaska didn't die the first day of her journey."

    Sandy shut her eyes, trying to recall her mother. The memory got more distant with every passing day, every new nightmare that occupied her thoughts, but if she tried really hard, Sandy got the faintest impression of a woman with long flowing hair, saw images of a happy family frolicking in a park. It was all so long ago it felt like she was watching a movie, and in reality, Sandy couldn't tell if it was real or not, yet just thinking about that time made her the happiest she had felt in weeks.

    If everything was really so perfect why did she leave? Something had to be wrong, right? Sandy shut her eyes, breathing deeply, trying to hold it all in, hold back the dark thoughts. It seemed she had doomed herself to a life of two halves: before and after Alaska – or was that before and after the prophecy? As much as she may spite her, Sandy knew this had nothing to do with her. The prophecy was not Alaska's doing, nor had it been her choice to tell Sandy how pointless her life was. She could at least sympathise with me, though. She's not the only one that's been cursed.

    "Chu Chu Pichu Chu!" Sandy snapped out of her stupor, her head rolling lazily over towards the Electric types cries. Pichu was standing beside her, his tiny body shaking, eyes watering. Sandy gasped breathlessly, the site enough to start her sniffling again. Yet before she could make a sound, Pichu flung himself forwards, grabbing tightly onto her neck and squeezing so tightly sparks flew between them.

    "Oh Pichu, it's alright… shush, don't cry… everyone's going to be fine." Sandy wrapped an arm around him, too tiny to hug him properly, and she looked to Butterfree, desperate for the support. Butterfree flew closer and Sandy reached out and nuzzled her chin, softer tears rolling down her face.

    "You're never going to leave me, are you?"

    "Freee," Butterfree replied, and Sandy smiled and shut her eyes.

    There was a knock at the door. Sandy looked up for a second but turned away as Bertram walked in, Goomy still clinging to his shoulder.

    "Back so soon," she mumbled, wiping her tears away, but when she looked up she knew there would be no hiding it. Bertram stopped for a second, smiling slipping, but seemed to sense her reservations and made no comment. "Is it time to leave already?" Sandy asked, relieved that she could suffer in silence.

    "Soon, yes, I've just spoken to the captain and the boat is all ready to go. But I realised you've forgotten something."

    "Really? What's that?"

    "GOOO!" Goomy slid oozily off Bertram's shoulder and fell with a wet splat into Sandy's lap. Her smile made up her entire body, but Sandy still didn't get the hint until Bertram reached out and revealed a PokeBall.

    "No, no, no! I can't take Goomy, you said she was one of the only ones left in the world," Sandy gasped and tried to grab hold of her but Goomy slid out of reach, smiling wickedly.

    "I know what I said, thank you darling, and I still want you to have her – and I am not taking no for an answer!" Bertram placed the PokeBall on the bed and backed away.

    "But… but… but why?"

    "Well, now you always have a reason to come back." His sad smile made Sandy choke up again, but she couldn't bring herself to cry anymore, not with Goomy staring at her so cheerfully, nor with Pichu playfully poking her oozing body. "Hurry up, you have to go soon!" Sandy looked up as Bertram walked away, her puffy red eyes meeting his own mournful pair, and she was struck suddenly by a question she knew she had to ask.

    "Were you really a prostitute?"

    "I prefer the term rent boy, but yes, I sold my body," Bertram replied, pausing in the doorway with a sly grin. "Why do you ask?"

    "I'm not sure…. I've just never met one before."

    Bertram laughed. "If it reassures you, I haven't done that for a long time." Sandy smirked for a moment, but that wasn't the answer she needed.

    "Talking about war, making light of what happened…how have you adjusted?" For a moment, Bertram didn't respond; instead, he stared wistfully around the room, smiling strangely, and for the first time Sandy wondered if the huge house and the magnificent lawn was not just one big distraction, something to think about that didn't involve death.

    "You want to know why I was awake the other night? It's because I still have nightmares. I still wake up in the middle of the night calling for my father in the middle of the burning city or feeling around for my sister's cold hands. What I went through, what my people went through, it was hell on earth, and not a single day goes by where I don't remember what was done to us and what my country sacrificed for everyone else…" A sudden darkness descended over Bertram, and Sandy was almost afraid to see the anger in his eyes. It only lasted a moment, but it was easy to believe there was a lot of rage boiling beneath the surface.

    "But even if I do resent everything, am I supposed to be sitting here in my mansion, cut off from society, bemoaning the loss of my region and people? What good would that do anyone? If you only focus on your grief, then there is no way you can move on from it. Remember it, of course, but if you define yourself by it, then instead of growing as a person, you simply become grief."

    His words stayed with Sandy for the rest of the day, and she remembered them as he waved them off that afternoon, weeping beside Leaf and Janine. As Sandy watched him, Fuchsia, the house on the hill, and everything else slip away, she didn't turn away once nor shed another tear. Beside her, Alaska stood stiffly, false smile and cold eyes focussed on the journey ahead.

    She needs me, more than she realises, probably more than I can give, but she needs me.

    This wasn't what she wanted. It still hurt her every time she considered what this prophecy meant, the pathetic destiny that fate had bestowed upon her, but Sandy was not going to let that make or break her. She was in this now, and she would not let anything get in their way.

    This has to be worth something, she thought as Fuchsia finally disappeared from view. I wasn't born just to be a sidekick. If she has to save the world, then I have to help her. It's not my choice, but I'm doing this my way. Mum… she didn't suffer through a loveless marriage for me to do anything less. She grabbed onto Alaska's hand, squeezing it to stop the tears from flowing again.

    "Are you alright?" Alaska asked, the worry clear in her voice, but Sandy turned to her, and for the first time in days, her smile was genuine.

    "I'm fine, everything's just… fine."
     
    Chapter Eighty Four: The World Keeps Spinning
  • Chapter Eighty Four: The World Keeps Spinning

    "I don't think I have ever been so bloody bored." With a groan, Alaska slumped forwards on the table. Her head hit the polished wood and she stayed there, feeling every bump and jolt as the boat skipped over the waves.

    "We're nearly there, only another hour or so."

    "That can't come soon enough. How has it taken us days to get here? When I went to Sevii as a kid, it didn't take this long."

    "Yes, but we're trying not to attract attention. It may be long but…" Sandy trailed off as she stared down at Alaska in the way an exasperated teacher would face a difficult student. "Never mind."

    "You can finish your sentence."

    "No, it's fine!" Sandy got up and walked away – not that there was much room on the boat for someone to walk away to. Alaska watched as Sandy fussed around in the kitchen, banging cutlery and crockery together, flinging open cupboards at random. "There's still some bread, do you want a sandwich?"

    "You don't need to make me a sandwich."

    "I've got to do something." Sandy sighed and rested her head against the cupboard. Alaska sat awkwardly in silence for a minute, with only the sound of the waves crashing against the boat interrupting them.

    "Sandy, I –"

    "You're right, this is bloody boring, but it would be nice if you didn't complain so much about everything. I – we don't need the reminder all the time, ok?"

    Alaska nodded, even though Sandy wasn't looking at her. "Okay, that sounds fair… sorry."

    "Excellent." Sandy straightened up. She looked at Alaska with a wide smile before stepping to the fridge. "I don't think we used all the ham yesterday. Can't just have lettuce and tomato, after all, we need a balanced diet, don't we?" Sandy laughed, though Alaska wasn't sure if she got the joke – was it a joke? Her mind was so frazzled, so utterly battered and bruised, she really had no idea what to make of anything anymore.

    The last few days had been weird, to say the least. Meeting gods, training with ninjas, leaving behind the glorious mansion paid for by prostitution – Alaska had thought her journey had gone through every possible motion, yet around every corner, there was another surprise waiting for her. If a time-travelling alien dressed like a hipster was waiting for them at Seafoam, she would be pleased for the return to normality.

    To top it all off, they were now on a boat, bobbing their way through the southern Kantonese seas, hoping to find one old man hidden inside a giant frozen rock. The boat was pure luxury – when Alaska had seen it waiting for them at the port, it looked like it had been ripped straight from a rappers music video; white, sleek and huge like a pale Wailord – but the strangeness could be felt in every room. The shift from intense training to five-star boating was odd, to say the least, and Alaska simply couldn't settle.

    It didn't help that her mind was constantly elsewhere. From the impending battle to her talk with her mother, Alaska kept flickering between a dozen thought patterns at once, nothing able to hold her focus for long.

    One thing she kept coming back to was the moment she had said goodbye to Leaf and Janine. After such a hostile first meeting, the trio had parted so cordially on the Fuchsia docks it was as if they were in an alternate reality. They either wanted her to be best friends with them or the gym leaders were simply ignoring the underlying tension in order to force Alaska into their bidding, it was hard to tell, but she also didn't mind. It had been the first time in weeks she had said goodbye to their hosts without any anger on her part.

    Yet it had all been fine until Leaf had hugged Alaska, wearing that smile too broad to be believable.

    "Remember, once you've got Blaine and made it to Viridian, we need to have our own battle. How does a six-on-six sound?"

    "I don't have six Pokémon," Alaska had replied as she stepped onto the boat.

    Leaf had exchanged looks with Janine then and giggled. "Not yet, anyway."

    Several days had passed, but Alaska kept going back to that. Was she supposed to meet Latios sometime in the next few days, and what, capture him? She knew it was possible, but the thought of catching legendaries still felt impossible. Was he ready for that – was she ready? Could anyone ever really be prepared?

    Yet Alaska had seen six of them up close. They had judged her, examined her, given them their godly seal of approval. Was that what Latios needed to be captured; approval from his peers? Or had that all been purely for Alaska? For what purpose? Frighten her, amaze her, arouse her? Speaking of the gods, could one of them move the boat along before she screamed…

    "The ham looked a little gross so I washed it, so if it's damp that's why." The plate crashed down in front of her, snapping Alaska out of her thoughts. Sandy slipped back into the seat next to her, still beaming brightly as she tucked into her own sandwich.

    "Thanks." Alaska picked up the sandwich and bit into it. It definitely was too wet, but she didn't want to upset Sandy, not when she was smiling again. The joys of sandwich preparation seemed to have lightened her up, though Alaska couldn't tell if it was genuine anymore.

    She didn't think she was being suspicious. Every morning, Sandy greeted her with a smile as she had done nearly every day since Mt Moon, but since they had been on the boat Alaska had noticed how red Sandy's eyes were as she did so, marks down her cheeks to show where tears had dried. Had it been like this for a while now or only the last few days? Alaska hated that it took being trapped on a boat for her to notice, but she also didn't want to bring it up and spark another argument.

    "The sandwich is good," she said. Sandy was staring contemplatively at her own as Alaska spoke, and looked up, disappointment visible on her face.

    "Well, it isn't, is it? Not really." She threw it down onto the plate.

    Alaska dropped her own one. "Well, now that you say it, it was quite…"

    "Moist?"

    "I was going to say 'dripping wet', but no, let's go with moist." She smiled, and Sandy laughed as she leant back in her seat. "It'll be fine once it's, I guessed, dried out a bit. Here, let's try this." Alaska grabbed both plates and moved through the cabin: the tiled kitchen area that looked ripped from a catalogue gave way to a plush burgundy carpet that covered the front of the boat, with a huge leather couch against one wall and an entertainment unit so big it would likely crush her flat if it ever came loose.

    Floor to ceiling glass doors opened up to the bow of the boat, where the luxurious deck sheltered from the harsh sun by the overhanging top floor. Spread out across the wooden floor, Paige, Frances, Shelley, Butterfree, Pichu, Sylveon, Goomy and Weepinbell relaxed in the sun, so content that none of them stirred as Alaska stepped past them and placed the soggy sandwiches on the table in the middle.

    "They look so peaceful," she whispered as she stepped back inside.

    "That's because they are tired. Tired and hungry, just like us." Sandy had produced a box of Crustle Crackers and a lump of cheese in gold foil, which she was stabbing with one of the brown wafers. "Found these at the back of a cupboard. The crackers are slightly stale and I'm not sure if this cheese is meant to be mouldy or not, but at least we know it's not going to kill us."

    "You don't know that, the food poisoning might just wait and kick in halfway through the battle," Alaska laughed, though she reached for the crackers regardless. "Who knows, Gideon might strike tomorrow, anything's possible!"

    She let out a single booming 'ha' before realising the weight of her words. Her eyes met Sandy's and she saw her fear reflected back at her. The two put down their crackers and sank into their seats like mirror twins. Alaska tried to avoid looking at Sandy or the Pokémon, but in the tiny cabin, there were only so many places to turn to.

    "Should we battle? I feel like we need to battle." Alaska got up as she said it, knees banging against the table, and she began to pace.

    Sandy shook her head. "They trained enough yesterday and the day before that and the day before that. They've done a month's worth of training in the space of a few days; we need to let them recover."

    "You're right, you're right," Alaska replied, her words coming out curt and sharp. "They are ready, though, aren't they?"

    Sandy shrugged. "They are about as ready as they can be, probably more so than any of the Pokémon of the other… saviours." She almost spat the word out, disgust rising up her face.

    "Yeah, you're right." Alaska smiled as she said it, even though in her heart she doubted it. They had trained well the last few days – Paige in particular had benefited from bonding with Leaf's Pidgeot – but was any of that enough whether Gideon attacked in three hours or three months?

    "Look, if you need to think about something else, why don't we do something sensible for once in our lives and plan ahead? We need to come up with some sort of idea of how to find Blaine." Alaska stopped in her tracks and wheeled around to face Sandy, who seemed to have devoured half the crackers.

    "How? We literally have no idea where he is or why he chooses which people to battle. I think we're just going to have to get in there and start searching."

    "That will take ages."

    "I'm fine with that. Anything that delays the final chaos battle of doom is fine by me."

    Sandy pursed her lips. "What if we spend weeks in there and we miss something important? Or we could get lost and freeze to death."

    "Good point," Alaska murmured. She glanced around as she paced, wondering how many blankets Bertram had here. Did I even pack a jumper?

    "I think we should split up. We can cover more ground and hopefully get out of there faster." Sandy looked up, eyebrow raised. "Is something wrong?"

    Alaska hadn't realised she had stopped walking, nor that her face had betrayed her emotions, and quickly tried to rearrange her features. "What? No, nothing's wrong!" Sandy raised an eyebrow, and Alaska sighed. "I just don't… I'd rather not get separated from you, you know?"

    There was a moment, frozen in time. It stretched on for an eternity, and Alaska wasn't sure why, but as Sandy looked at her, cogs ticking away in her brain, it seemed as though they had reached a make or break moment.

    "Alright, we won't separate, if that's what you want," Sandy said finally, and she grabbed three more crackers and looked away.

    "Is it what you want?" Alaska asked, her voice creeping out in a whisper.

    "I'm not really fussed. It would be nice though to have a proper plan." Crumbs flew out of her mouth as she vigorously crunched down. Alaska could hear Sandy's teeth slam together over the slosh of the waves outside. The invisible presence between them was more obvious than ever, something Alaska knew couldn't follow them around once they stepped inside the caves.

    "Sandy, is there something you aren't –?"

    "I'm just very tired, Alaska, ok? It's been a rough few days… training and everything, I'm just quite tired." Sandy made a smile that she must have thought looked relaxed, but it was more strained than any other expression she could have chosen. Alaska bit her lip and stared at her: if she had been acting this way, Sandy would have tried pulling her out of her funk. Would Sandy appreciate being scolded the same way she yelled at Alaska? Not like I ever got a bloody say in it. She scoffed, catching Sandy's attention, and Alaska fell silent, her friend's eyes clearly shutting down that idea.

    Instead, she grabbed some crackers and continued pacing. Sandy was right that they needed to plan, but Alaska couldn't concentrate. Her mind had been racing non-stop since they left Fuchsia, and it seemed worse than ever. Everything from Sandy to Blaine to Leaf to Buzz to her Pokémon, she was going over in circles so much she almost felt dizzy. She longed for something to distract her; Alaska gazed out the window, for once hoping someone like Kyogre or Palkia would swim past, so there would at least be something to talk about.

    "Why haven't we seen any other islands? Shouldn't we have gone past a Sevii or something like that at least?"

    "What? No, we're way too south for that. Sevii is, like, more… east, I think?"

    Alaska shrugged, gazing out at the empty ocean. "I didn't realise my geography was this bad."

    "Wouldn't it have been nice if we had had the option to go to a special place, say, every weekday, and learn important things like geography, math, Kantonese…"

    "What sort of fantasy nonsense is that?" Alaska looked around with a smirk, and Sandy managed to smile, which turned quickly to confusion.

    "Wait, I thought you had been to Sevii?"

    The shock was clear in her voice, and Alaska quickly went to defence mode. "You don't have to know the geographical location of a place in order to visit there! Don't act high and mighty when you don't know where it is either."

    "I'm not high and mighty, thanks! It's just…" Sandy drifted off, her expression turning sheepish. She reached out for some more crackers but stopped, hand hovering over the packet. "Can I be honest here?"

    "Isn't that our policy?"

    Sandy shot Alaska a look before carrying on. "I really knew nothing about what happened to Sevii before we met Bertram. Is that bad?"

    "How nothing-y are we talking here?"

    "I knew there had been a war, obviously, but not about how much of the islands had been destroyed, or the Kalosi people having to move there to rebuild everything. Did you?"

    "A bit," Alaska admitted. "Remembering the past became a big thing, at least for a while, after they rebuilt Viridian, so we learned all about the big wars and what Team Rocket had done, I guess as a lesson not to repeat the past?"

    "Right." Sandy nodded absently, still wearing that dour look. Alaska tentatively stepped forwards, contemplating if she should put a hand on her the same way Leaf had with her, but never got the chance. "I don't know why I'm bringing this up, it's just been on my mind for a few days now. I guess I just feel bad that all that suffering happened and already it's just a thing of the past, you know?"

    "I do." Alaska thought of how Viridian been, the wide streets and the mismatched houses, the suburban feeling where you felt like you knew everyone. Now all that was gone and no one talked about it, not around the townhouses sitting symmetrically opposite each other. No one wanted to remember what had happened; they just wanted to move on, heads down and hoping the past would leave them alone.

    "That's why we have to fight. To ensure that no one else dies saving a world that will only try to forget them. Cause that's the thing, no one cares about war until it affects them, and even then they always just move on and pretend they care on anniversaries when they don't give two shits about it the rest of the year. I mean, even we don't care about this war and we have to fight in it!" Alaska said, flailing her arms madly. "I don't want to have to save the day, but I hope we do because the world doesn't need another Bertram or Leaf or Janine who has to live with something no one else cares about."

    Alaska didn't know where that had come from, but as she said it, it felt good. She could imagine someone saying it in a movie – not a classy one, probably, but something she would've watched on a rainy afternoon when nothing else was on. With a weary grin at Sandy, she collapsed onto the couch near the deck and sighed.

    "The world couldn't handle another Bertram anyway. I don't think there is enough space on the Fuchsia coastline for two former sex worker billionaire farmers."

    Alaska looked at Sandy: it was the last thing she had expected her to say, and from the sly grin the blonde was struggling to keep off her face, she hadn't expected it either. She broke first, and Alaska followed. It was the first thing they had had to laugh at properly for what felt like weeks, and personally, Alaska was just glad to see Sandy smile and know it was genuine.

    She wasn't sure how she was herself, but she couldn't deny that the more she considered things, the more she could see the other side of this insane situation. She still wasn't a happy or willing soldier, but the idea was growing on her – for now, at least.

    "Ladies, we are about to dock at Seafoam." The driver's voice boomed from down the stairs of his cabin, making them jolt – they kept forgetting there was someone else on board, and it renewed their laughing fit. Despite their giggles, the two managed to stand up, and they looked at each other in the eye, not saying anything but not needing to either.

    "Let's go see this frozen island wasteland then, shall we?"

    "Well, we're here, aren't we?" Alaska linked arms with Sandy as they stepped towards the deck, where their Pokémon were beginning to stir.

    From afar, Seafoam looked purely unremarkable. It resembled a giant boulder that had been pushed out of the ocean, one only made special by the presence of a god. Inside it was meant to be beautiful, yet you would simply sail past if you didn't know better. The plain, windswept island would have been a disappointment after the long haul getting there, if not for the other ship already waiting by the shore.

    Alaska had known they would run into them again at some point, life was simply too cruel for anything else. Yet she hadn't thought it would happen so soon. Standing next to Sandy and their Pokémon at the front of the boat, it seemed like only yesterday since the last time they had seen Damian, Lachlan, Chloe and Amanda, and there they were, standing on the island's beach like old friends waiting for them to show up.

    Though even before Alaska saw the excited glint in Amanda's eyes, the look of a hungry predator who had finally found her prey, she knew there was no chance of civility waiting for them on the shore. Alaska felt Sandy's hand grip tightly onto hers, and despite herself, she gripped back, well aware they had just sailed into a trap.
     
    Chapter Eighty Five: A Million Things I Haven't Done
  • @lucarioknight56: Thanks for the review, I hope it was enough to tempt you to read more! I can understand the swearing putting people off, but I think it ties in with Alaska's brash, purposefully 'in your face' personality. There is a reason for it though, which will be revealed in the next arc.

    @Arkadelphiak: Thank you as well. I can see that I should've put more thought into the boat. I really viewed it as secondary to the events unfolding in the chapter, as I wanted the focus to be on the characters rather than do my typical "Here is a lot of description, aren't I artful?", but I agree I didn't really plot it through much. The boat is being viewed through Alaska though, who lived for five years in a broken house, so anything better than that is luxurious.

    ALASKA x LATIOS 2017?
    Never

    I think you could reword the 'Gideon is gonna kill us' sentence. It sounds flippant/Alaska-esque, yes, but doesn't carry much weight.
    /
    'Final chaos battle of doom' sounds a bit melodramatic. I know Alaska is a kid, but given her recent development, this just sounds juvenile.
    People don't really mature over night though, and I think language in particular falls under that. Alaska is someone who thinks she is smart and uses big words when she wants to impress but also is still a dopey teenager. I can appreciate your view though and will keep an eye on it for future chapters.

    Does Palkia swim, though? Maybe Kyogre or a Wailord (then mention how the boat looks like a giant Wailord, etc).
    Palkia glides, I imagine. It is a water-based god so I am sticking to it :p

    They aren't too far south, the Sevii Islands are too far south. They're very far away from the Kanto mainland. Although the islands are open to interpretation, so I can let this one slide.
    Sevii Islands, as Sandy said, are more east of Kanto/Johto in the GVerse. Cinnabar is south of Pallet and a bit further away than in the games, and Sevii is east of that. Seafoam, given it is a literal block of ice, I decided needed to be further away from tropical islands to be realistic. I imagine it being north of Sinnoh/Snowpoint City.

    And if those crackers really were old, they're probably be rancid.
    Definitely. Never eat rancid crackers, especially with dirty ham.

    @Ghostsoul: Another new reviewer, thanks for reading! Hope you enjoy the rest of the arc :)

    Again with the name-dropping, also is this character important in any way? They seem kind of placed here so that the character could have a ramble about her, but she's not established why she's important here.
    I went and re-read this part of the blog and realised that, in editing it, I removed the specific mention that Chloe is doing the reality show. I will update that ASAP - thank you!

    Name dropping in a public blog without the person's permission (when said person is not a celebrity) seems like a rather bratty, arse-holish thing to do especially in a negative manner like this, but I'm not sure how likable this character is suppose to be at the moment.
    It is meant to be a flippant remark, not intended to be bratty or arsehole-ish. I may rethink it though.

    The word 'Edward' cannot make the word 'Red', there is no 'e' in Edward for starters. But I still kind of like the idea of 'Red' actually being a nickname.
    Technically there is an 'e' in Edward XD Red's best friend was Blue, Ed rhymes with Red, hence the nickname. I didn't really want to call him Redwood or something.

    At first this character seems very laid back, and perhaps not all that intelligent but now she's using words like 'conglomerate'?
    It's a blog - it's meant to be for showing off ;)

    And I'm a protagonist from a YA Fiction!
    Does she have long painted fingernails? Oh is she a vampire too?
    I'm not quite sure what you mean here? Is there something wrong with having black hair XD

    But does that plan involve conquering Kanto in 8 steps or less? A bit of a cliche cliffhanger if you ask me.
    I see your point. I have never really liked that ending, so I am working on altering it now. Thanks for this!

    That's kind of a given? Don't you think?
    Fair point but how would you prefer the story began: "A building exploded"? You can ask Arkadelphiak about why that would be a terrible idea for me XD

    Also, concerning this the title '8 easy steps'? You have over 100 chapters planned! Although, 'over 100 rather time-consuming steps' doesn't quite have the same ring to it.
    Eight Easy Steps = eight gyms. It is not a reflection on the amount of chapters.

    'simple, non-materialistic' eh? Her arrogance really shows here.
    I am not really sure why this is arrogant - could you clarify what you mean please?

    The prose is generally good, although you do point out a few 'obvious' things here and there, but that's me being nitpicky. I also notice you move from a first person blog (a very personal perspective) to third person between Chapter one and two, which is a little jarring since I feel as if I connect with Alaska's character a little less than I did in the First Chapter, that's mostly another personal gripe though.
    Alaska's blog is meant to be her reality and her take on things, whereas the chapters themselves are more... accurate, I'd say.

    Alaska seems like a bit of a brat right now, a typical self-entitled teenager, probably a rather interesting character to follow but not one which is so likable (I'm guessing she will develop to be much more likable however).
    Again, I don't think she is self-entitled or acting like a brat in the blog. She is introducing herself and being a bit flippant/looking to stand out. The first arc should put her actions into some kind of perspective, but really I am biased, I cannot promise how you will feel.

    Chapter Eighty Five: A Million Things I Haven't Done

    The cave was freezing. Alaska had known it was coming, but no amount of forethought had prepared her for the sheer wall of coldness that engulfed them the second they entered the cave.

    "Do you think a lot of people have died here?" Alaska watched her breath as it danced in front of her, so thick and white it looked more solid than gas.

    "Don't say that, I don't want to think about that!" Sandy sounded incredulous, but when Alaska looked at her friend, her worried, calculating eyes made it clear she was trying to work out the possibility of dying down here.

    "Just imagine, our breath could freeze in our lungs. Is that possible?"

    "No, of course not! Well… probably not…"

    Alaska smirked and looked up, enamoured. "You have to admit though: if you had to die somewhere, I don't think there's anywhere better than here."

    When she and Sandy had first boarded the ship, they had found a file from Leaf detailing what they'd expect to find in Seafoam. She had explained that it was an ice cave, and the photos had revealed how literal that was. Alaska had groaned at that; not only were they going to be looking blindly around for an old man in a series of identical caves, but they were going to freeze as well.

    Yet after the initial shock of how horribly cold it was, Alaska found herself taking back all her preconceptions. Seafoam was beautiful; it was as simple as that. There were no words worthy enough to describe how overwhelmingly gorgeous this world was. She had never thought ice could look so beautiful, but it was so much more than the frost she had expected based on years living in a damp, broken house. The ice formations that covered the walls and ceiling looked as though they'd been painted on, the water-glazed surface covered with streaks and patterns that seemed artfully placed. A rich, pounding blue resonated from within, the ice glowing from every angle like a wall of translucent sapphires.

    It was an impossible beauty, one you'd never expect to be hidden inside such a hideous mound of rock, and Alaska could nearly forgive the island for the cold if it meant creating something so astounding.

    Yet if the glowing cave was a natural wonder, the scene unfolding before her was as unnatural as it could get.

    "How are we looking?" Amanda Anderson's bark echoed throughout the cave. Even though Alaska and Sandy were standing well out of the way, the acoustics made it so that Alaska had to look around, for a second thinking the producer was hissing into her ear.

    "It's as good as we will get in this setting," the director mumbled back. "Couldn't we have done this outside?"

    Alaska watched as Amanda ignored the suggestion and checked the monitors herself. Deeming it all satisfactory, she nodded brusquely before stepping behind the director. Alaska could see him shudder as he lifted a megaphone to his lips.

    "Okay then, if we are all ready, let's get this show on the road – three, two, one, ACTION!"

    Once the echo died away, there was only silence. All eyes rested on Damian, Lachlan and Chloe as they sat still in the middle of the cave, joined by a Tangela, Exeggcute and Cubone respectively and a large metal crate. As Lachlan heaved it open, Alaska examined his co-stars: they had both looked sullen and moody ever since she had stepped off the boat. Plopped next to each other on a frozen rock, they looked more like naughty children in time out than reality stars, and Alaska couldn't help but relish their demeanour.

    "So… we've got a rope, some clippy things, and… boots?" Lachlan emerged from the crate holding a pair of bright blue leather shoes that he presented to the camera.

    "They're climbing boots – look, they have cleats on the bottom," Damian said, holding up a green pair and showing off the metal spikes.

    Lachlan withdrew a sheet of paper and gave it a dramatic shake, emitting a fake cough and arching his eyebrows like an announcer in a pantomime. "It says here that we have to head down to the next floor of the cavern and find a waterfall. Then we need to use our pre-selected Pokémon to climb to the top."

    Damian snatched the paper from Lachlan's hand, his anger visible even from far away. "How the hell are we meant to do that?"

    "The magic of teamwork?" Lachlan laughed but stopped as soon as he caught Damian's withering expression. Instead, he grabbed a pair of hot pink shoes and turned to Chloe. "I'm going to guess these are yours - unless wardrobe has finally worked out that pink really is my colour."

    The shoes went ignored. The quiet was more obvious than ever as Chloe stared blankly off into space, either ignoring Lachlan or simply not registering him. The ginger coughed awkwardly and tried to pass them again, but Chloe pushed them back.

    "I can't do this – just cut."

    "Chloe, just –"

    "Shut up, just shut up! Cut, CUT!"

    "What's your problem?"

    "My problem? HER! It's always fucking her."

    Everyone turned towards Alaska and Sandy as Chloe's shrieks echoed accusingly. The blonde glowered at Alaska for a moment before leaping to her feet and storming past the cameras. She ran towards Amanda, the producer pulling her close and leading her into the glumness of the cave.

    "Someone should let her know they don't give out acting awards for these shows." Alaska smirked at the sudden interruption, but her joy was short-lived as a stony-faced Sandy stepped into view.

    "Alaska, we should move."

    "Why? I'm comfortable here.

    "Clearly, but us standing here isn't going to achieve anything. I'd really rather we didn't piss them off."

    Alaska tutted, her smile completely gone. "For once, I am not trying to piss anyone off deliberately." Sandy scoffed; the brief sound cut deep, but Alaska knew she deserved it. "Look, I refuse to believe that it is a coincidence that we are all here at the same time. Janine said that they were meant to go back to her gym but just disappeared – that was before we got there, which means they should have been ages away by now. Why did they only get to Seafoam right before we did?"

    Sandy pursed her lips and glanced back to the set, where the crew were already disassembling everything, the shoot clearly abandoned. Alaska could see the clogs ticking away behind her friend's eyes, and struggled not to smile, surprisingly satisfied at how rational her thinking was.

    "I agree that it's dodgy, but if Amanda really was waiting for us, I don't want to just be sitting ducks waiting for her to strike. We have a job to do, and, frankly, if they do try to kill us, finding Blaine before that would really work in our favour."

    Alaska wanted to disagree – she'd much rather keep Amanda in her sights instead of getting ambushed by her as they stumbled blindly through the caves – but knew Sandy had a point.

    "Fine, let's go." Alaska hitched up her bag and started off. Some of the crew watched as they left, but Alaska ignored them all, glancing only at Damian. He had his back to her, but she could see he looked tense, his Tangela appearing to stroke him with a vine. What's bothering you so much? Alaska couldn't tell if the question came from a place of curiosity or concern, but she glanced back to him repeatedly as she and Sandy left them behind.

    It didn't take long for them to lose sight of the Indigo Dreams team, nor for the pebbly floor to give way to ice. The temperature seemed to drop a few degrees with every step they took; Alaska's teeth chattered, her feet so cold she had to check she was still wearing shoes. The blue glow followed them, lighting the way ahead, while the icicle formations became more abstract and haunting, but Alaska quickly found herself not in the mood for appreciation.

    The two walked in silence, heading through a series of smaller caves that led nowhere and backtracking after one path took them to a sudden cliff edge. It was too cold to talk, but Alaska was pleased for the silence, giving her time to think everything over. Sandy was sticking close to her, focused on the caves rather than Alaska, but the tension that had been hovering around for days seemed to have faded. After weeks of waiting for something to happen, they finally had work to do, and Alaska was glad they had a mission to focus on.

    The sooner we find Blaine, the sooner we can move on to the next stage and the sooner this whole mess is over, she thought, but with none of the bitterness she had felt over the last few weeks.

    After a few minutes of walking, the two came to a small tunnel that had been smoothed by from years of travellers coming through to hunt for Pokémon. The sound of rushing water sounded on the other side. Intrigued, Alaska and Sandy stepped through, emerging in an impossibly large room. It was a cave the size of a stadium but with the curved roof of a cathedral, rising up to a mass of violently beautiful stalactites jutting out from the ceiling. The empty, smooth cave floor was split in two, the rushing water coming from a monstrous waterfall gushing from a crevice at the far end.

    Overtaken with childlike glee, Alaska sprinted forwards to investigate the crack, covering an area the same length as Janine's outdoor battlefield before she reached the edge of the land. It was a steep drop to the rushing river below, the water shining a remarkably crystalline colour that made the ice glow even more brightly.

    "This… this is amazing." Alaska sighed as she gazed at the frozen wonder around them. For a few minutes, she forgot all about her trials ahead and simply watched the river flow, speechlessly captivated.

    "It is, it really is." Alaska nearly jumped, having forgotten all about Sandy. Guiltily, she turned to her friend and was surprised to see her eyes were watering.

    "Are you crying?"

    "No!" Sandy wiped the tears away as she stared forcefully ahead, but felt Alaska watching her and turned to her with a sigh. "It's just… this is why I left home, you know? To see sights like this. This place really is breath-taking, but I was just thinking how long it's been since I actually got to admire the beauty of where we are." She shook her head and wiped her eyes again. "Forget about it, it's silly, ignore me."

    Alaska smiled. "You don't need to apologise, I understand completely. I think we've both forgotten a lot about why we are doing this in the first place, it's important to hold on to those goals."

    "Very." Sandy smiled briefly at Alaska, but there was something in her eyes that jolted her for a second. Her look was almost accusatory; was Sandy blaming Alaska for everything that happened, for distracting her from her? Alaska watched her friend for a second, wondering if she'd catch the look again, but when Sandy turned back to her, her smile seemed genuine as she dabbed at her eyes with a tissue.

    "We should probably keep moving – if we stand still any longer, these tears might freeze," she said with a laugh.

    "Yeah, we should move." Alaska laughed briefly, her eyes still locked on Sandy. "Any idea where? We could try getting to the top of the waterfall: if I was a reclusive gym leader, I'd try to go somewhere impregnable."

    Sandy nodded, humming as she gazed up. "Onix can probably get us up there. If we go that way, it might make it easier for us to get away from the reality stars."

    "Why, what's wrong with us?" Alaska and Sandy both jumped as a cocky voice whispered behind them. They turned simultaneously as Lachlan burst out laughing, clapping his hands as he took in their fright.

    "Damn, I was hoping one of you would fall into the water," he cackled.

    "Do that again and I'll fucking throw you in myself," Alaska hissed. As Lachlan laughed harder, something moved behind him, and Alaska quickly peered around. For a second, she thought Amanda had somehow sneaked up on them, but it was only Damian, smiling tentatively as he approached.

    "Did he try to scare you?"

    "Yep," Sandy said simply and sourly.

    Damian sighed and whacked Lachlan over the head, instantly silencing him. "Sorry about him, I can't let him out of my sight without him pissing someone off."

    "Maybe you should get a leash – a nice tight one," Alaska added and smiled as Lachlan recoiled. "What are you two doing here anyway?"

    Damian rolled his eyes and glanced back towards the tunnel. "Had to get away from there. Everyone's pissed off at Chloe ruining another take, the mood isn't very pleasant, so we've come on ahead." He pointed at the waterfall. "Supposed to climb that with Tangela – the things people do for success, eh?"

    "Mmm," Alaska murmured. "Well, I suppose we better get going, a tad too cold to –"

    Damian interrupted. "Are you guys hungry?" He reached into the pocket of his puffer jacket and pulled out a small thermos. "It's pretty gross, but we've both got some soup if you want some. Doubt you'll be able to cook anything in here – unless, you know, you brought something off that fancy boat you arrived on."

    "Actually, the only thing we had to eat on there was some soggy sandwiches," Alaska said.

    "OooOoh!" Everyone looked at Lachlan, whose cheeky grin quickly evaporated under everyone's collective stares. "Soggy sandwiches… get it? It sounds like… you know…" He glanced down and back up, his face bursting with redness, before finally turning away. Alaska didn't really want to stop now that they had gotten started, but she couldn't ignore the rumbling her stomach had made as soon as food was mentioned. Glancing at Sandy, it was clear she felt the same.

    A few minutes can't hurt, can it? Alaska thought, instant regretting even suggesting that to the universe. "Sure thanks, we'd love some."

    Not wanting to turn her back on the tunnel, Alaska suggested they sit where they were. There was no obvious entrance on the other side of the canyon, so there was no chance of Amanda sneaking up on them unannounced. Reassured, Alaska let herself relax, pushing thoughts of Sandy out of her mind and instead focusing on the joys of warm food.

    "So why were you on that boat?" Damian asked as he tipped some of the soup out into the lid and passed it to Alaska, while Lachlan did the same with his thermos for Sandy.

    Alaska shrugged. "We met some new friends." Damian raised a curious eyebrow, but Alaska remained silent as she drank the soup in one go. She nearly moaned in relief as the warm, chunky liquid slid down her throat. She didn't notice the flavour, simply savouring the momentary escape from the cold.

    "Hey, I'm not trying to pry, just to trying to make conversation," Damian said.

    "I know. It's just been an intense week or so, not something I want to relive." Alaska forced a smile as she passed the lid back. Damian looked unconvinced, but he didn't push further.

    Alaska leant back, feeling bad. She didn't want to exclude Damian or Lachlan. There was nothing wrong with them from what she had gathered over these many meetings, but she couldn't help but feel cagey around them. What if Amanda had them bugged, or if she had missed some tiny detail that hinted at where their loyalties lied? She and Sandy had come so far, were so close to the finish line, that she could not risk letting one tiny slip-up ruin everything.

    Maybe in another life, we would've been friends. For a second, Alaska indulged the thought: the four of them sitting here as they had so many times, bonded after weeks of travelling together, fighting the gyms and taking on rivals, their bodies unbroken, their Pokémon undamaged. That's the life she had imagined, the life that the League liked to market; go on a journey, make new friends, have grand adventures. Instead, even after half a dozen meetings, Alaska knew nothing about the people sitting opposite her, just two more empty relationships in an endless line of them.

    After a few minutes of quietly sipping soup and refilling their lids, Lachlan suddenly piped up. "Did you battle Janine?"

    "Yeah," Alaska said. "It was close but I got the badge so that's what counts, eh?"

    "Totally! I'm so keen for the next one – only two more and then we get to Indigo, yeah baby!" Lachlan let out a whoop that echoed around the cave for a minute. Sandy and Damian laughed, and Alaska managed a smile, slowly relaxing.

    "Where are you going to go next? Head home to Viridian or go to Johto first?"

    Alaska turned to Damian, perplexed. "Why would I go to Johto?"

    "Well, you need to get your eighth from somewhere, don't you? Unless you plan on being the one to track down Blaine."

    "What? Blaine? Don't be ridiculous!" Sandy blurted out, and she began laughing again, a sound so obviously false that everyone stared at her. She let it die out naturally and then downed her second helping of soup in one go.

    Alaska hoped it would go unremarked, but she caught Damian and Lachlan exchanging looks out of the corner of her eye. "I haven't really decided my next step, but we might sail to Goldenrod or –"

    "Are you alright?" Damian asked, cutting Alaska off mid-sentence. Sandy looked stunned, and Alaska knew she had to distract.

    "Do you mind not interrupting me?" She snapped, and Damian raised his hands defensively.

    "Hey, I'm just wondering what's up with your friend, that's all!"

    "Nothing's 'up' with her, thanks! How about you, you alright?"

    Damian's eyes narrowed. "Why wouldn't I be?"

    "I was watching you earlier; you seemed a bit tense after Chloe stormed off. Something going on there?" Instantly, Alaska saw her words had had an effect. Damian didn't say anything, but he and Lachlan exchanged a look as soon as she spoke, their expressions speaking volumes. "Ah, so there is trouble in paradise, eh?"

    "It's nothing, Chloe has just been… difficult, I suppose, the last few weeks," Damian said quickly.

    "Chloe, being difficult? Who'd have thought it!"

    "Oh will you cut it out," Damian snapped. "Most of it's your fault!"

    Alaska couldn't stop herself from snorting with derision, even as Sandy eyed her disdainfully. "Me? What the fuck are you talking about?"

    "She's unstable and it's all because she wants to be better than you." Lachlan's words came out in a whisper, yet that didn't stop them from echoing. He looked up after a moment, startled, as though he hadn't realised he had spoken aloud. Lachlan blushed as he realised everyone was watching him, but as Alaska's curious glance started to wither, he coughed and straightened up.

    "Chloe hates the fact that you keep showing her up, and over the past few weeks, ever since the bar incident, she's been obsessed with wanting to beat you. She doesn't care about the gyms or any other part of the show; she just talks about beating you all the time. She never was particularly nice, but now she's just… fucking crazy."

    "It doesn't help that Amanda hates you as well," Damian added. "She's practically pushed Chloe down this path; half the time it feels like we are training to battle you rather than Red."

    Alaska simply scoffed. She had taken a lot of blame over the last week, but she wasn't taking responsibility for Chloe Carmichael. "Well excuse me for pissing people off. If I ever once thought that pointing out to Chloe what a bitch she is would turn her into a maniac, I would've kept my mouth shut."

    "You never do seem to think, do you?" Damian said acidly.

    Alaska went to reply but fell silent, feeling winded. The truth always seemed to come out in arguments. She could deal with clashing with Leaf, Janine and the rest of them, but she had met Damian properly, laughed and joked with him. It was something else entirely that he felt the same way they all did. They only have one thing in common, don't they?

    An awkward silence followed, punctuated only by the rushing water below. Alaska avoided looking at Sandy, not wanting to catch that same judgemental look again, even though she knew it was earned.

    Eventually, Damian sighed. "Ok, I'm sorry, I didn't mean it like that, I swear! I know it's not your fault that Amanda… you know…"

    "Wants to kill me?" Alaska suggested.

    "She doesn't want to kill you," Damian retorted, though he sounded unconvinced.

    "I'm pretty sure she does, but really, that would be your fault, Alaska, since you kind of made yourself involved," Sandy pointed out, and Alaska couldn't stop herself from glowering at her.

    Bloody hell, I know you're angry but you're meant to be on my side!

    "That isn't my fault, that's… that's… fucking fate's fault! So go blame, I dunno, Uxie or whoever the god of fate is!"

    "I don't think we have a god of fate," Lachlan interjected quietly.

    "Enough!" Damian leapt to his feet. "Lachy, I think we should head back."

    "Oh no, don't leave, we were having so much fun," Alaska said sarcastically.

    Damian didn't say anything, staring forcefully at the cave as he obviously ignored her. Alaska felt something hit her shoulder, and when she turned she found Sandy watching her with angry wide eyes swimming with judgement.

    "Alright, I'm sorry for causing all this drama with Chloe. That never was my intention. I just wanted to show her up, that's all. I guess it got a bit of hand." Alaska shrugged, unsure of what else to say. She tried not to look, but out of the corner of her eye she saw Sandy smiling, and her heart swelled with pride.

    "It's fine, I know it's not you… well, not just you." Damian grinned cheekily, and Alaska smiled briefly.

    "Sandy, we should keep going as well then."

    "Sounds like a plan!" The blonde leapt to her feet beaming. Alaska wasn't sure why she was so happy, but she imagined it had something to do with the fact they were all parting ways without anything having blown up.

    The four gathered their things and headed towards the tunnel. Alaska glanced up at the rows of stalactites hanging frozen overhead. There were so many she couldn't tell where the ceiling was, but she liked to imagine that this cave stretched all the way up to the peak of the mountain.

    "I know every time we meet up something tends to go wrong, but you must know that I do actually kind of like you." Alaska glanced sideways at Damian, struggling not to laugh at what he had said. "What is it?"

    "That almost actually sounded kind of like a compliment," she shot back, smirking.

    "I'm serious!" Damian said as he laughed himself. "I respect what you are doing and how you stand up for yourself, and you never seem to let any of this shit with Chloe or anyone else phase you."

    "Well, I wouldn't say that," Alaska replied, forcing herself not to glance at Sandy.

    "Well, I do! I know it must be hard running into us since we're the reason you are doing this all, but you always handle things really well."

    Alaska stopped in her tracks. "Excuse me?"

    Damian paused and turned back, looking confused. "I thought you were doing this to prove non-traditional starters are just as good as ours?"

    "That was part of my inspiration, but I didn't leave just because of you, thank you very much!"

    "Oh god, what are you arguing about now?" Sandy yelled, every word dripping with exasperation.

    "We aren't arguing!" Alaska said quickly, mentally unwilling for another round of judgement. "We're just –"

    "Alaska is trying to convince me that she isn't doing this whole trip because of us," Damian said, an eyebrow raised cockily as he gazed down at Alaska.

    "I thought you wanted to show up Chloe," Lachlan mumbled.

    "I thought it was because you hated Red," Sandy added awkwardly.

    Alaska was so annoyed she wanted to kick someone in the face. "I'm layered, ok? Can't I have multiple reasons for wanting to leave that cesspool of a city?"

    "Viridian, a cesspool?" Damian scoffed. "You're mental!"

    Alaska mentally twitched. She paused, breathing deeply for a few seconds, asking if she really wanted to do this. She didn't want to become side-tracked from finding Blaine, she didn't want to keep disappointing Sandy, she didn't want to be this difficult person anymore. But on the list of crap she was willing to put up with for the good of saving the world, being questioned on her hometown was not on there.

    "Are you some sort of expert on my hometown all of a sudden?"

    "No, I'm just saying, it's a hell of a lot better than Pallet Town."

    Alaska couldn't stop the snort of indignation bursting from her body. "Of course. This makes so much sense."

    Damian crossed his arm, face suddenly sour. "What is that supposed to mean?"

    "No wonder you signed up for this show – defeating Red, your old neighbour. There's something almost theatrical about doing that, isn't there? Like a reboot of some medieval play, one of those wanky ones from Kalos."

    Now it was Damian's turn to look enraged. He stepped forwards and pointed a finger centimetres from Alaska's face, but froze with his mouth hanging open. Alaska could see a pained look in his eyes, but she held her ground, glowering back with all her might.

    "Alright, fine, just fucking fine!" Damian spat the words out and stepped back, flinging his arms in the air as he spoke. "I don't want to keep going around in circles with you, it's so pointless. I shouldn't judge your city, but you sure as shit can't judge mine!"

    He stepped back for a moment, clearly annoyed but not wanting to carry on. Yet it only lasted a second before Damian wheeled back around, unable to contain himself.

    "Everyone thinks we're all obsessed with training and beating the league – 'the town that turns out Champions', that's what our town sign says now. It's really just some shitty sleepy hole that no one ever gave a fuck about three years ago.

    "And then Red happened, and that all changed. And no, I don't want to be like him. I wanted to be a trainer, sure, every kid wants to, but I never admired Red. No one in my town does. If all he did was become the Champion, we probably would, but that isn't all he did. You try living next door to a kid who ends up destroying half the region, or the boy who ends up dead a year after leaving home. Do you think my parents wanted me to go on a journey after that happened?

    "The only reason I'm able to do this is because the bloody producers think the same way as you. They scouted around Pallet Town, thinking it would add a bit of drama if Red went up against a hometown kid like him. My parents said no to me doing it initially, but even they couldn't turn down the money we got offered.

    "I know you think this show is evil, and if I am really being honest with myself, it almost definitely is. But if they hadn't come and dragged me into this, I probably never would have gone on this journey. It would have been nice if it hadn't been fucked up since the first day."

    "Are you saying this is – " Alaska began, but Damian interrupted, ramming his finger back in her face.

    "Damn right I am! You might act all high and mighty now, but you're just like me and Lachy – you're just like Chloe! You only did all this because you were jealous and angry that you didn't get to go on the show and that you were going to be stuck in your shitty house forever!"

    Alaska raised her hand to slap him, but Damian grabbed it, his fingernails digging into her flesh. "You don't talk to me like that. You don't know me and you don't know my life and what I went through." She yanked free, but Damian didn't step away, their faces only inches apart.

    "That's your problem, you know? You seem to think that you are the only one whose life got fucked up. Stop thinking that you alone in the whole region got screwed over by what Team Rocket did – everyone fucking did!"

    Silence refused to come, not when their words echoed incessantly through the enormity of the cave. No one spoke though, an unsteady tension falling between them all. Alaska could feel Sandy's eyes burning into her, but she didn't feel regret right now. Instead, she reached for a Poké Ball, unsure how this was going to go, and saw Damian's free hand move into his own pocket.

    "You can judge me all you want, you wouldn't be the first and definitely won't be the last, and I doubt you'll have anything to say I haven't thought of myself. But you should be fucking thankful that I'm around, because there's one person standing in this room prophesised to stop whatever war your producers have planned, and it sure as shit ain't you."

    Her words hung in the air for a minute, Damian's face still contorted with rage, but the seconds passed and his lips slowly rose up.

    "Oh yes, I forgot. You seem to think you're really important, don't you? So what, are you supposed to save us, is that right?"

    "Yeah, bitch, I am."

    "Huh. Well, I guess we're all fucking doomed then, aren't we?"

    Applause sounded behind them. The sound echoed through the cavernous space, but it was clearly only one person, given how slow and sarcastic it was. It was the type of applause Alaska instantly associated with supervillains in cheesy movies, so it was no surprise when she saw Chloe walking out of the tunnel. She swaggered into the cave wearing the widest smile Alaska had seen in her life. The hysterics from earlier were long gone, the blonde cool and collected as she walked up and stopped just a few feet from them.

    "Wow, Alaska, just wow. I think that must have been your best performance yet. And Damian – props, man! If you had done work like that earlier in the season, you might still have a chance."

    Alaska had reached nuclear levels of anger. Everything had gone to shit, she knew it was her fault, and things were only about to get a lot worse. Her whole body was trembling as she stared at Chloe's smug smile, and her hands gripped tighter on the Poké Ball in her pocket, longing to throw it at her face.

    "If you've come to get us, don't worry, we're on our way," Lachlan said as he stepped forwards. His fear for Chloe seemed to outweigh his concern for Alaska and Damian, his face nervous as he edged towards her.

    However, Chloe ignored him; she only had eyes for Alaska. "Sorry to interrupt whatever lovers quarrel you've got going on here, but the clock is ticking, and we've got to give the people what they want."

    "What the fuck are you on about?"

    Chloe giggled at Alaska's snarl and turned her head slightly, gesturing into the shadows. Three people began to walk forwards, their faces quickly illuminated by the blue glow: two cameramen led the way, while a woman clutching the large microphone on a stick walked slowly behind. Alaska nearly groaned in frustration but remained silent as the three got closer and she could see them clearer.

    They're trembling. Heart sinking, Alaska looked for Sandy, wondering how quickly they could reach the cliff edge, but it was too late.

    The rap of high heels on the icy floor echoed long before they could see Amanda. Everyone except the camera crew stared into the tunnel as the producer slowly made her entrance. She didn't bother hurrying: they were all playing her game now, and she was going to take as much time as she wanted.

    "I'm sorry to tell you kids, but I've made an executive decision," she yelled, her clipped voice high and savage. "This is going to be our last episode."

    "Aww," Chloe moaned, though her smile didn't waver.

    Amanda laughed as she stepped into view, her twisted face shining in the blue light, while the slick, black assault rifle grasped in her hands seemed to sparkle. "Don't worry," she purred, smirking as she raised the weapon, aiming right for Alaska's head, "I think this is going to be our best one yet."
     
    Chapter Eighty Six: One With the Wind and Sky
  • @Smiles: Thanks for the review! Always nice to get a new person commenting, and I hope you have time to fill in the blanks. I never thought of how this chapter could be read with the first part, it is interesting to have it framed like that. While you are missing a lot that has happened outside of this conflict (of your own admittance, not throwing any shade your way XD) the relationship between Alaska and the reality stars is quite important to the overall story, so you perhaps have gained some very interesting insights reading it this way.

    This, to me, was the epitome of how she felt about Damien and Lachlan, and I could have gotten that without all their extra conversations.
    I respect this view, though I was trying to show a bit more of Damian and Lachlan that hadn't been touched on much in past chapters. I think if they had had more time in the past I probably would have cut out much of that convo.

    > continues on with many AMAZING words about how beautiful Seafoam is
    Yes, I probably could've done that a bit better XD

    Again, thanks for reviewing!


    Chapter Eighty Six: One with the Wind and Sky

    Alaska stared at the rifle and knew they were dead.

    There was nowhere to hide, nothing in the frozen emptiness they could use to defend themselves. Their closest escape, back the way they'd come, was blocked off. Their only option was to make it to the crevice behind them, where they could either jump into the river and take their chances with hypothermia and unforgiving rapids, or make it to the other side and find some means of escape there.

    Yet all those options relied on being able to get away. Amanda had an assault rifle; Alaska had nothing. Her hands were still clenched firmly around a Poké Ball, but by the time she threw that her brains would have decorated the ice.

    "Something wrong, Alaska? No witty comebacks? No clever insults? This is so terribly unlike you." Vicious pleasure filled every inch of Amanda's face. Her contorted smile was that of a hunter closing on in prey, her eyes shining victoriously, while her body was still, focused, her finger ready to pull the trigger whenever she chose to.

    Alaska didn't reply. She had nothing to say. She had been caught, and all emotion had left her except defeat. All those weeks of fighting, refusing to accept this fate that had been forced upon her, and the minute she relents and lets it control her, it all ends. There would be no victory against Buzz or Gideon, there would be no chance of returning to a normal life. She was a dead woman standing, and Alaska knew it would take an act of god to save her.

    Godly act – fuck I'm dumb! Alaska kept her face neutral, not letting her excitement show, but mentally she tensed up, trying to find that little voice in the back of her head that didn't belong. Are you there, Latios? It's me, Alaska.

    She paused, seconds dragging out like hours, praying this was enough. Finally, a tingle crawled through her brain, and for a moment the blue glow of the ice seemed to shine brighter.

    I didn't know classic fiction was in your wheelhouse.

    What can I say, I'm a nerd. Breathing a low sigh of relief, Alaska eyed Amanda tensely, wondering how long she had before the producer would strike. Can you see what I'm seeing?

    Just. Our connection is not strong enough for me to inhabit your conscious body, but I can gather from your thoughts the person in front of you is trying to kill you.

    Right on the money, soul train. Can you stop her?

    There was a beat, only a few seconds but enough that Alaska was afraid she had lost him. Finally, she got a sigh. Yes, I can, but what you are asking is very draining. I will need to focus, it will take a few moments, time you might not have. Unless we can distract her. Yes, that might work.

    A yelp sounded behind her, and everyone turned towards Sandy, a new kind of fear in her eyes. She was staring intensely at Alaska, a slight blue glint in her eyes.

    "Something wrong?" Amanda hissed, looking away from Alaska but keeping the rifle pointed firmly at her. "You want to die first?"

    "N-n-no, I just…" Sandy paused, eyes moving feverishly as she tried to think of an appropriate distraction. "Why now? Why kill us after all this time?"

    Amanda's eyes narrowed. "Why does it matter?"

    "It's just, you know, you've had plenty of opportunities to kill Alaska. I mean, last time you easily could've handed us over to Buzz. Why aren't you capturing us again?"

    Amanda smirked. "Why, so you can escape again?" She purred, her voice crackling with laughter. "Buzz doesn't care who kills her, as long as she is finally out of the way."

    "But you are going to film us?" Sandy shot back, eyebrow raised quizzically. "Doesn't that rather defeat the purpose of the whole reality show charade? I can't imagine blatant murder would look good for your image."

    Alaska had to marvel at Sandy's quick thinking and Latios for using her. The legendary had fallen silent but his voice had been replaced by a sharp pain as if a hand was slowly squeezing her brain, and Alaska was overcome by the type of sudden heaviness she usually felt after a long day of walking.

    "You think I don't know that they are onto us? There's no point carrying on a magic trick when your audience knows you are faking it. The show is dead in the water, so what? It always was a moronic idea anyway, Buzz's little vanity project. At any rate, I'm the producer, I make the decisions on the ground, and I'm not going to turn down one final stab at ratings glory," Amanda added, turning back to Alaska. "There's nothing like a dead body to draw in the masses."

    Whatever you're doing, I need you to hurry up, Alaska mentally yelled as she stared at the dark mouth of the rifle.

    If I do not take my time, my recovery will be slowed and I won't be able to help you properly.

    Alaska's fear must have finally shown, as Amanda started laughing as she focused on her target. Even when she laughed maniacally, the producer sounded repressed, her cackle a poor imitation of a normal human.

    If you don't act now you won't be able to save me again – just do it!

    A resounding crack shattered the silence, and Alaska gasped as she stumbled over, her vision going black. She heard Amanda scream, and Alaska could just make out as a large icicle crashed in front of the producer, knocking her backwards and sending the gun flying.

    "Alaska, are you ok? Did she get you?" Damian appeared over her, gloved hands grabbing her by the armpits and hauling her to her feet.

    "I'm… I'm fine – we need to get out of here."

    "There's nowhere to run though, she'll still be able to shoot us."

    "Not if I can help it," Sandy interjected, and she threw a Poké Ball towards Chloe. Red light illuminated every corner of the room a second later, and the icicles above them shook as Onix roared into life. The cave suddenly felt less spacious, but Alaska was happy to introduce a giant, uncontrollable beast into a confined area if it meant not risking getting shot in the face.

    "ONIX, KEEP THEM BACK!" Sandy screamed. Onix growled in response as he stretched his body out, giant boulders forming a blockade between his allies and their enemies. For a moment, Alaska felt victorious, and with her body resting against Damian, the four of them began to run towards the river, trying to get as much distance between them as possible.

    Her joy didn't last long though. As she stared at their protector, five Poké Balls flew over the top of him, striking the ice and bursting open in orchestrated succession.

    "Fuck me." Alaska slid to a stop, and without a second thought, she threw the capsule she had clasped in her hand, ignoring the Ivysaur, Fearow and Ninetales forming before her and hoping her choice would defend them.

    "Para!" Frances exclaimed, pulling her claws in close and shivering as soon as she formed. There was no time for Alaska to be disappointed: this was quickly turning into a war, and she needed to improvise fast.

    "Seed Bomb, aim for the icicles above them!"

    Frances seemed to understand the situation she had arrived in, and without any hesitation, she fired a giant green ball from the top of her mushroom. It exploded on contact with the icicles above, firing out bullet-like seeds that shattered the ice.

    Alaska watched for a moment as the frozen spears slammed into the ground, shattering on impact and showering the rival Pokémon in diamond-like shards. A sequence of flashes erupted alongside, her allies Pokémon joining the fight. Alaska wanted to keep Frances safe, but even with a solid team fighting for them, there was no time to wait.

    "Keep using Seed Bomb and follow us when you can!"

    And with that warning, Alaska ran as she never had before. Her body was tired and bruised, she had been shivering all this time, and her breath seemed to be freezing in her lungs, but she ran. If she didn't, she would die and all this would have been for nothing.

    Her fear and determination combined for an energy boost she didn't know she had in her, and she was the first of the four to reach the cliff edge. Panting, fighting the cold in her throat, Alaska gazed across the icy gap. A wall of sparkling ice greeted her, but she could see no obvious exit, while the floor was as smooth and exposed as it was on her side.

    Motherfucker! Angrily, Alaska turned as the other three gathered around her. Lachlan looked terrified, Damian passively worried, while Sandy seemed furious.

    "You had to go and make a scene, didn't you? We might have gotten away if –"

    Alaska interrupted. "Are you really doing this now?"

    "We might not get another chance, we could be about to die! You're not getting off that easily."

    "Seriously Sandy, we are being shot at! Yell at me later!"

    "I plan to!" Sandy wailed, and she pushed Alaska aside as a jet of fire came towards them. They watched as the Ninetales started to charge, only for a well-aimed Aqua Tail from Wartortle to send her flying. There was no sign of Amanda or Chloe, Onix succeeding in holding them off, but their Pokémon were still a threat, and Alaska knew they needed a better strategy than a simple free for all.

    "We need to get across this valley; it is our only way of escaping them. But getting across isn't enough, we need to make sure Amanda can't follow us or have the chance to get a good shot."

    "Are you suggesting we kill her?" Damian asked.

    Alaska shuddered at the thought: Amanda might be awful, but she couldn't imagine ordering someone else's death. "No, we're better than her. We just need to… incapacitate her – Chloe as well."

    "And how do we do that?" Lachlan asked, his voice several octaves higher than normal. Alaska wished they would all shut up and give her a moment to think, but knew that time was a luxury she didn't have right now. She looked at the Pokémon they had already sent out and thought of who she and Sandy had left, ignoring her rapidly beating heart and trying to focus.

    "Frances… she has Effect Spore. Paige can carry her and then Frances can fire something at them." She paused there, looking between Sandy and Damian for some support, but they only looked exhausted. "Does anyone have a better idea?"

    "I suppose not," Damian said. "It's not a great plan, but we need to do something."

    "Fuck yeah we need to do something, so get back over there and take down their Pokémon before they get to us!"

    "Too late," Sandy squeaked.

    Alaska's body tensed. She didn't know what was behind her, but she could feel its warm, stagnant breath on her neck. Slowly, Alaska reached into her pocket for another Poké Ball and turned, wondering if this would be the last thing she would ever see.

    The Pokémon that loomed over her, Alaska had never seen before, in real life or on television. Staring at it now, she could see why. There was no nice way of putting it; it was hideous. It resembled a large blue rock that had spouted four arms and a pair of legs. Instead of a normal face, even by Pokémon standards, it had a fat brown hand, complete with four fingers, a thumb, and two beady eyes peering angrily down at her from where the palm should be. The creature raised its arms, and Alaska saw that each clawed hand had its own eye that glowered out at each of her comrades.

    "Holy shit, you are one ugly mother fucker, aren't you?" Alaska was stunned to the point that she forgot herself and the precarious position they were in. This was a Frankenstein's monster of a Pokémon, an abnormal freak that shouldn't be alive let alone be allowed the duty of taking her life.

    She realised her mistake a second too late: all six eyes on the Pokémon narrowed, clearly unamused. "Whoops," she offered weakly and stepped back towards the edge of the ice.

    "BAAAAAR!" The creature's scream was as hideous as its body, a high pitched shriek that froze Alaska where she was. With a single swipe, the monstrosity sent Sandy flying back towards the battle before turning swiftly and doing the same to Lachlan.

    "Listen, mate, I don't know what you are or who the poor soul is that owns you, but if you think I am letting something as fugly as you kill me, you've got another thing coming." Alaska threw her Poké Ball forwards but the creature knocked it aside with another angry yell. She watched it soar uselessly away, a distant burst of red light briefly casting the monster in shadow.

    "Great job Alaska, real great job!" Damian snarled, the words barely leaving his mouth before he too was bashed aside. Alaska was suddenly alone, only a few feet separating her and the Pokémon. The creature turned, eyes fixated on her, and swiped again; Alaska stepped back, but her right foot slipped.

    "SHIT!" She screamed as she wobbled desperately on the edge of the cliff. She managed to regain her footing, but there was now nowhere for her to run. The Pokémon seemed to know that, briefly smiling, enjoying teasing his cornered prey.

    I either let this monstrosity slice my throat open or throw me over the edge. Alaska wasn't sure which one was worse, but she braced herself for either option, hoping the creature wouldn't toy with her much longer.

    A shriek sounded in the distance. The Pokémon paused, wincing at the piercing wail. Alaska used the opportunity to scout for any chance at getting around the creature but instead saw only what looked like Darwin engaged in combat with another Pokémon.

    Suddenly, she realised what should have been right in front of her: only two of her Pokémon resided in red and white Poké Balls. If Darwin was out, then there was one option left to her.

    "Well, this has been fun," she said, causing the monster to focus on her once more. Alaska smiled as she retrieved her other Poké Ball and pointed it into the valley. "However, I've really got to keep going – don't worry, I'll drop by some other time." The creature roared and lunged, but Alaska stepped backwards into the abyss.

    Her organs seemed to shoot up into her throat. Ice soared past her, illuminated by the red light, and the roar of the river echoed on all sides. Flailing, Alaska stared down at the raging water and for the first time considered this wasn't the smartest plan.

    This better work. Alaska looked up frantically and breathed a sigh of relief; Paige was flying towards her, wearing an all too familiar look of wondering what was wrong with her trainer. Alaska laughed as she reached up, grabbing onto Paige's talons.

    "OTTOOOO!" The bird shrieked as her legs were nearly yanked out of her body.

    Alaska didn't have time to sympathise. "FLY BITCH, FLY!" She yelled as the two sank towards the river.

    With a grunt, Paige began beating her wings furiously. Alaska could feel the bottom of her pants getting wet from the spray, and she tensed, expecting to be submerged within moments. Thankfully, instead she felt her organs settle back into place, and when she looked down again the river was slipping away.

    Triumphantly, Paige soared out of the ravine, her outstretched wings clipping the creature's talons as she swept past. Alaska lashed out, kicking it in the hand-face, and giggled as it stumbled backwards.

    "Air Slash!"

    "PIDGEEEEY!" Paige grunted as she twirled her right wing, and a moment later flung the lilac ball towards their foe. It exploded against the creature's chest, and the two watched as it was blown back towards the fight.

    "That was brilliant!" Alaska heaved herself up onto Paige's back; it was a tight fit, her legs dangling over the sides despite her height, but it allowed her to wrap her arms around her friend. "Thank you for saving me."

    "Pidge," Paige grunted irritably, clearing thinking she shouldn't have been in that position in the first place.

    Alaska wanted to make it up to her but now was not the time. From their position above the pop-up battlefield, she could see all that was unfolding. Onix was still managing to keep Amanda and Chloe back but seemed to be struggling against a constant stream of Blizzard's courtesy of a Clefable. On the other side, Ivysaur, Fearow and Ninetales were facing Frances, Sylveon and Wartortle, leaving Charmeleon to fight what appeared to be a Lopunny while Darwin was now engaged with the strange creature. Alaska could see Damian and Sandy standing near the fray issuing orders, but behind them, Lachlan was slumped on the ice.

    Alaska looked between the tightly packed scrum and the empty space leading between them and the valley. We need to push back, not just match whatever they throw at us.

    "If we move Onix closer to the river, we could cross on him. If we want to do that, we need to get rid of some of their side… you up for a race?" She leant over Paige's crest to face her and saw a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. "That's my bird – alright, let's fucking do this – dive!"

    Cold air battered Alaska as they rocketed towards the battle, but she was too invigorated to care. She reached into her bag and withdrew the hefty weapon Bill had given her so long ago; she wiped the dirt and dust off it before firing it up, altering the ammunition until she got what she wanted.

    "OI BIRD BRAIN, OVER HERE!" At her touch, a red blur shot out of the gun; the flare hit Fearow in the neck, the explosion propelling her right into Onix. Alaska smelt burnt feathers as Paige glided past, and grinned as a shrill squawk sounded after them.

    "Fly towards the icicles." Alaska glanced back and saw her plan was working; Fearow was clearly enraged, her beady eyes fixated on Alaska and Paige despite her pain. As Alaska watched, the bird rested against Onix for a moment before using him as a launch pad, leaping off and shooting towards them, wings outspread like a deformed jet plane.

    Paige could hear their enemy and she gathered speed; Alaska had to cling on tighter as the Pidgeotto swooped upwards, the icicles leering at them like jagged teeth. Alaska could see Fearow was copying them, oblivious to the trap, giant beak open wide in an endless shriek, but though she was gaining on them she remained far behind.

    "Not yet, Paige, not yet," Alaska whispered, well aware how close they were to the ceiling. She tensed, waiting for the right moment; the smell of burnt feathers was getting stronger, and when she looked back, Alaska could see down Fearow's throat, a ghoulish sallow tube reaching out towards her.

    "NOW!"

    Paige dove so quickly that Alaska fell backwards, narrowly avoiding the pointed end of an icicle that had gone for her neck. Behind her, Fearow tried to follow them but her sagging wings were not as graceful, and she slammed into a thick stalactite the size of a chimney. The thud was sickening, a wet crunch filling the room, and Alaska felt a twisted mix of pride and guilt as the bird slumped to earth.

    One down, four to go. Alaska gripped on as Paige dove down, rapidly gathering momentum. It looked like she was going to crash into her ground, but she levelled out at the last second and glided over the ice, flying past Lachlan's body and careering towards an unsuspecting Ivysaur.

    Frances leapt aside as she saw her teammate coming towards her, leaving Chloe's starter as the only thing in their path. Ivysaur turned in time for Paige to hit him head on; the force was so strong Alaska's bones shook, but she ignored the pain, instead laughing at the sight of Ivysaur flailing through the air towards Chloe.

    "That was excellent!" Alaska leant down and hugged her starter, briefly savouring her warmth, her dusty smell that always reminded Alaska of home.

    "Pidge," Paige replied simply, tired but proud.

    As the two hovered above the battle, Alaska could see Sandy watching them in bewilderment and remembered her plan. "You need to get Onix to move forwards but keep the Pokémon fighting, wipe them out and then we can –"

    Alaska fell silent. She was suddenly surrounded by white light, a glare so strong she could see nothing else. She looked at the ceiling, expecting someone to be bursting through to save them, but instead watched the glow shimmer like an aurora between the icicles as reality settled in.

    It was disorientating, feeling Paige stretching and expanding beneath her. Alaska raised her legs as the Pidgeotto's body blossomed, muscles squirming as they doubled in size. She watched the wings grow, unfurling as though they'd been folded up this whole time. Something poked her, and Alaska leant aside, allowing the head crest to explode in length, curving down the contours of Paige's spine. She felt like a child waking up to find themselves resting in their parent's lap, her body suddenly shrunken by the glowing, growing mass around her.

    "PIDGEOT!" Like a switch being flicked off, the light disappeared, revealing Paige's new body in all its glory. Her feathers puffed up with renewed freshness, and she gave her longer head crest a playful flick as she dived towards the ground. She pulled out quickly and spun back up, fluttering her wings and brushing them against the icicles.

    Alaska clung on tightly, stunned silent. She couldn't hear the battle; she couldn't hear Paige's gleeful shrieks. Her breathing echoed inside her head, getting faster and more erratic with every inhale. Her fingers dug into Paige's back; the Pidgeot growled, but Alaska's mind was back in the Athlew Mansion garden, retreating to the woman's tent in Lavender Town, a great weight suddenly pressing down on her.

    "I have to… I can't be here. I have to get off." With the simplicity of getting out of a parked car, Alaska stepped off. Paige squawked at her, but Alaska heard nothing except the wind rushing through her ears as the ground rose up to greet her.

    There was a thud and a crack. Pain jolted up her right leg, and Alaska winced as she collapsed onto it, her head falling to the ice with a heavy thump. The ground was unsurprisingly freezing, the cold enveloping her, but Alaska felt comfortable here, safe, away from the future she'd been hiding from.

    And she shall be a Pidgeot by the time you ride her into your final battle. The copper-skinned woman's words whispered to her from the darkest corners of her mind, the part where Alaska had pushed everything she was afraid of, all the things she didn't want to talk about. She tried shutting her eyes, cutting off her senses, but then she simply saw a Pidgeot engraved in stone, a girl riding its back as chaos unfolded beneath them.

    Opening her eyes, the image was barely different. Clefable lay slumped beneath Onix but an Arbok had now joined the battle, squaring off against Sylveon in an exchange of pink light and purple sludge that darkened the shining floor. Darwin was locked in combat with the Lopunny, chasing her around the room as she danced wildly away from him. Damian was crouched on the floor, and Alaska thought for a minute he had been taken down, but saw a small flicker of flame through his arms and knew he was protecting his starter from the Cubone attacking them. Wartortle was alone trying to defeat Ninetales, standing in front of Frances as the Fire type trapped them with an endless barrage of fire.

    Your final battle. Was this how it ended? Was this the moment Charlotte had predicted centuries ago: no great fight to the finish, no final showdown with Gideon and Buzz, simply losing to her old neighbour in a frozen cave? Gunshots sounded around her with such force she briefly sat up, expecting multiple shooters. Shrieks echoed overhead, and Alaska saw Paige was flying amongst the icicles, dodging bullets that rose up from one spot behind Onix.

    Not Paige. Alaska tried standing, but her leg roared with pain and she sank back down. She wanted to scream. She had no idea what to do. She was no leader; she wasn't the hero she had to be. The battle was madness, a chaotic shambles built on hopelessness. Alaska couldn't see Sandy or Frances, only Damian struggling against Cubone's beatings while Darwin and Lopunny edged further away from them all.

    We're doomed, there's no way out of this. That woman was right. This is my final battle, this is where I die.

    A deafening roar snapped Alaska out of her thoughts. The feuding Pokémon scattered as Onix started flailing, massive tail swinging through the air like a wrecking ball, thick cracks appearing in the frozen walls.

    Alaska wondered if Amanda had done something, but Onix turned towards her and she saw it. It's the monster. The unfamiliar Pokémon was on Onix's head, its lower two arms clinging onto his mouth while the upper two and clawed at the Rock Snake's eyes. Alaska gagged as she saw giant splotches of dark liquid fall like hail to the ground.

    "NO!" Sandy's scream obliterated all other noise, and Alaska watched as she sprinted towards her Pokémon, hand raised in the air. There was a flash of red that swallowed the entire room, and suddenly Onix was gone.

    Sandy, no. Heart beating, Alaska looked towards the tunnel. Amanda and Chloe were revealed once more, standing perfectly still, shocked by the disappearance of their obstacle. It was as though someone had hit pause, and everyone was briefly frozen, well aware of what would happen next but no one willing to press play.

    Alaska wasn't sure if it was out of vengeance for brutalising her Pokémon, or if it was simply her way of trying to end the fight, but after a few tense moments, she listened with a leaden heart as Sandy roared "Fairy Wind" into the abyss, and thus the silence was broken.

    Without a second thought, Alaska scrambled to her feet as the first gunshot went off. There were no screams, and glancing back briefly she saw Amanda shrouded by a mist that glittered red in the icy glow. The attack had blinded her, but it was only a momentary delay in the planned carnage.

    "Frances, use Solarbeam then follow me," she bellowed into the night, stifling a groan as she put weight on her right leg. She ignored it and began limping forwards as quickly as she could. She heard explosions and saw light reflected in the ice, but Alaska didn't stay to watch. There was nothing she could do to stop Amanda, but she was not going to die lying on the ground, nor would she let her team face the same death that she could feel breathing down her neck.

    I am not going to die, I am not going to let them take me, not if I can help it. A second gunshot went off followed instantly by a third and fourth; Alaska heard ice crack somewhere near her, and she pushed forwards, gripping the heavy gun, her finger on the trigger ready for the moment she would have to act.

    She made it to the valley unscathed. Alaska paused at the cliff edge and turned back, hoping to find Frances right behind her. Instead, she saw Darwin barely metres from her; he was locked in an embrace with Lopunny, their arms twisted around each other. It looked fairly even to Alaska, but then she saw Darwin slide backwards, Lopunny pushing him closer and closer towards the river.

    "Oh no you don't." Furiously, Alaska launched herself towards the pair and raised the gun, firing without any idea what it would do.

    A small black ball rocketed towards Lopunny and struck her on the top of her head. The doe-eyed Pokémon turned just as the ball exploded, shrouding her in thick grey smoke.

    "How do you like that, bunny boiler?" Alaska grasped the gun with both hands and rammed it into the Pokémon's furry face.

    "PUN!" Lopunny squealed, and her grip on Darwin lessened. With a vengeful shriek, the Primeape grabbed her around the midriff and began spinning. Alaska stepped back as floppy ears threatened to whack her in the face and watched as Darwin tossed his opponent back towards the battle.

    "That was great," she said, managing a smile. Darwin returned it with a grunt, but Alaska was too tired to care. "You have a good aim, are you up to throwing us over there?"

    "Oh, hell no!" Damian appeared breathlessly beside her, clutching Charmeleon in his arms, Frances scuttling in his wake. "I wouldn't trust your murder monkey to help me cross the street let alone throw me over a fucking ravine!"

    "Well, what bright ideas have you got genius? Onix is out of the question, so unless you happen to have a ladder on you, we're pretty fucking stuck!"

    "What about your Pidgeot – can't she carry us now?"

    "Amanda will shoot us out of the sky by the time she has carried us all over!" Alaska paused, fear striking her heart. "Sandy, where's Sandy?"

    No one said a thing, but Alaska realised they didn't have to; that was the point. It was suddenly quiet again, the last sounds of battle echoing ominously. No more running, no more gunfire, no more fighting – and that could only mean one thing.

    When Alaska turned, it was almost as though no battle had been fought. Chloe and Amanda were there, rifle in hands, same distance away, same triumphant smirks on their faces. The only difference was Chloe now had her arms around Sandy's neck, while Lachlan lay in a lump between them and the camera team.

    Alaska had never felt so hopeless before. When Gideon had shot Sandy, she had at least been able to fight back, chase after the bastard even if she knew it was pointless. Now, there was nothing. She met Sandy's eyes, felt the terror emanating off her; she felt like a child again, staring at her broken home, her crying parents, desperate to take away the pain, stuck with the knowledge that was impossible.

    "You really are a difficult little bitch, aren't you?" Amanda hissed through her thin smile, veins throbbing as she tightened her grip on the rifle. "I hope you are aware that all of this is your fault – all these people dying, that's on you."

    "Fuck you," Alaska hissed, staring defiantly past her even as she felt like breaking down. She tried calling for Latios, but there was no reply this time, no tingle; she'd played that hand, there was no repeat on the cards.

    Amanda smirked. "You just don't give you, do you? I guess that's the one thing I admire about you. Pity it was all an act, wasn't it?" Laughing, she tightened her grip on the rifle and lifted it to her eye, ready to fire.

    Alaska felt nothing. If this was the end, then that was that. She had lost, there was nothing more to be done. She simply stared at the ice, admiring its beauty one last time. At least this is the end. It's finally over… I'm free, I'm finally free.

    A cool breeze struck her face. Alaska tensed up, wondering if this was what happened when you died: death reached out, cold hands coming to take you over to the other side. The wind got stronger, the temperature dropped, and Alaska shut her eyes, preparing herself to find Kyurem or Giratina staring back at her when she next opened them.

    When she heard the screams, Alaska assumed those were the other damned souls she was about to join. When she felt her body rise, she thought it was soul ascending, leaving her natural form behind. Yet as the wind got stronger and her body began to spin, Alaska had to wonder if she may be misinterpreting the situation.

    "ALASKA, WHAT IS SHE DOING?"

    She opened her eyes at Damian's shout and realised with renewed horror that she was still alive, and things were only getting worse.

    A hurricane appeared to have formed in the middle of this airless cave, one that only affected herself, Damian, Frances, Darwin and Charmeleon. About a metre in diameter, a swirling lilac mess had swallowed them whole, and when Alaska looked down she saw they were several feet above the ice, slowly moving clockwise over the valley.

    "Fuck me," Alaska murmured, too confused for anything else. She looked up, wondering where this was coming from even though she already knew: she was spinning around, her body a glowing blur, but it was clearly Paige at the eye of the twister, pulling out one final trick to try and save as many as she could.

    Not all of us though. "SANDY!" Alaska stared through the gathering wind, trying to focus on her friend. She caught sight of her, but it was like being in a speeding car; everything went by too quickly for her to focus on. She couldn't see anything, it was all a blur, but as they left the ice behind, their bodies now hanging dangerously above the water, Alaska saw Amanda step forwards, her rifle was now pointed upwards.

    Alaska screamed at Paige but it was useless; she heard no gunshot over the roar of the hurricane, simply watching as her Pidgeot suddenly slumped and dropped, still spinning as she hurtled towards death.

    Desperately, Alaska reached out for her, screaming for her Pokémon as tears streamed down her face. She didn't care that she was falling, that the walls of the canyon were enclosing on her. She barely noticed as she crashed into the river, her right leg screaming out as if torn from its socket. Even as the frigid rapids hit her like a speeding car, Alaska only cared about Paige.

    Flailing against the raging water, Alaska splashed frantically, pathetically about. She could see Paige, tawny feathers and fiery head crest bobbing in the water. She tried to reach her, ignoring the gunshots echoing down to them, the shards of ice crashing into the water. Even as the cold and pain became too much, even as she felt her arms sag, her shoulders tighten, Alaska tried to reach Paige. She was Sandy, she was Darwin and Frances, she was Damian and Lachlan; she couldn't save them, she couldn't save herself, but if Alaska could save Paige, save just one of them, maybe it might be worth it.
     
    Chapter 87: She Had it Coming
  • Before I get into our regularly scheduled update, I just wanted to shine a little spotlight on this lovely bit of fan-art from @Arkadelphiak. I think it's the first bit of art I've ever received, and it made me all gushy inside, so thanks for sharing!

    2aepfeo.jpg

    Now on with the show!

    Chapter Eighty Seven: She Had it Coming

    In her dream, Alaska fell for what felt like an eternity. Walls like jagged glass surrounded her as she plunged backwards into an infinite abyss. She screamed, calling out for Sandy, for Paige, for all her Pokémon, but her words echoed futilely, no one left to hear her. The only sound that resonated with Alaska was the roar of the river. She gazed into the darkness and saw nothing waiting for her below, but the further she fell and the more she screamed, the louder the water became. Soon it was deafening, her own screams lost to her, unable to hear her cries for help as chaos and death reached for her. The roar turned to a high-pitched shriek like static, and Alaska screamed louder, trying to make her brain listen, but she simply kept falling, falling, falling…

    "Sandy."

    Alaska sat upright before she had even realised she was awake. For a moment she was disorientated, seeing only dim light and an indistinguishable, shimmering pattern that made her think of Sabrina's gym. It was only when she registered the cold and felt the sweat freezing on her face that she remembered where she was.

    "About damn time."

    Alaska jumped, her mind still lagging behind in her subconscious. Her eyes darted to the source of the voice and she relaxed when she saw Damian, huddled by a fire beneath a silver blanket like giant tinfoil. The flickering light cast shadows over half his face, giving a serious edge to the way he stared at her.

    "I thought I was on my own for a moment there," Alaska whispered. She leant towards the fire, hoping the heat would wake her up, and felt a crunch; looking down she saw there was a blanket around her too. Alaska felt at her clothes and found them dry, which surprised her, but she was too dazed to question it further.

    "It doesn't really get lonelier than this," Damian said, his tone colder than the ice they sat on.

    Alaska was too confused to retort; her head was swimming, and she felt like she was about to pass out. She gazed around the cramped cave, her eyes struggling in the dark, yet she saw no sign of anyone else. "Where's…" She began but trailed off as her situation dawned on her. There was a reason she couldn't see Sandy, and when Alaska shut her eyes, her last memory of her friend returned; Sandy, collapsed on the ice, Chloe's arms around her neck, terror in her eyes as she looked pleadingly at Alaska…

    A chirp pulled Alaska back to the present. She turned and felt a rush of joy as she saw Paige, Darwin and Frances sitting behind her surrounded by bowls of food. Darwin watched her heavily for a moment before turning away, while Frances began fretfully chewing her food faster. Only Paige smiled back, and as Alaska looked into her oldest friend's eyes, everything came back to her: the fight, the evolution, Onix's bleeding eyes, the whirlwind, the gunshot.

    "Paige!" Alaska flung herself across the ice but collapsed in a heap before her friend, wincing and clutching her leg.

    "I think there's something wrong with your leg," Damian called out. "It looks kind of twisted."

    "Cheers," Alaska grunted back, her agony distracting her from sarcasm. She felt feathers brush her face and found Paige watching her pitifully. "Forget about me, what happened to you? Are you alright?"

    "Gee." The Pidgeot stretched out her left wing so Alaska could see the damage: she was able to stretch it out fully, but a gash ran down the centre, matted blood staining her cream feathers a murderous red.

    "Oh my god." Alaska reached out to touch it but Paige pulled away, fear in her eyes. "Right, sorry, that was stupid. Where's my bag, I need to put something on that."

    "I already have." Damian threw an orange bottle over the fire. "There's some left in there if you think it will help, but I don't think there is anything more you can do except stitch it up."

    "What about the bullet?"

    "That was a high powered rifle; it would have torn through her if it had hit square on, there would be nothing for you to find. I think it just clipped her, enough to make her fall."

    His tone remained distant, sardonic, and Alaska could see it wasn't simply the fire leaving Damian with a dark glower in his eyes. She sat up, eyes narrowing. "You better not be blaming what happened on Paige."

    "I don't," Damian replied, but his eyes lingered on her, and Alaska's body clenched in a defensive rage.

    "But you blame me for everything else, right? I'm not the one who came after you with a fucking assault rifle!"

    Damian shrugged. "I know I shouldn't blame you, but it's hard not to when everything comes back to you."

    The words were simple and without malice, but that didn't stop Alaska from feeling like she'd been stabbed. If her whole body didn't ache, if she wasn't nearly alone in a frozen cave, if she hadn't failed to stop the mad woman trying to kill her and everyone unfortunate enough to come into contact with her, Alaska might have argued back, but she was too fatigued to start a fight, not when she knew her heart wasn't in it.

    All these people dying, that's on you. If her enemies and her allies shared the same point of view, what use was there in arguing?

    "Do you have any food? I'm starving."

    "Only a few snacks. The show usually provided food for us."

    "Lucky you," Alaska said and smiled as Damian smirked back. He broke off half of a protein bar and tossed it over; it looked like condensed sawdust and might as well have been given the taste. Yet Alaska was famished, and couldn't help but wolf it down, needing all the energy she could get.

    As she swallowed the last piece, she looked down at her clothes. "We did land in the river, right? I didn't imagine that part?"

    "Yep," Damian said, slinking back into doleful tones. "Charmeleon dried us out if that's what you were wondering. Made the fire as well."

    "How handy. I should get myself a Fire type."

    "Good luck with that. I'm sure there are heaps around here." Damian began to laugh, rolling his eyes as he stared into the flames, not noticing as Alaska's eyes lit up. She had forgotten all about Blaine and the reason why she had come here in the first place. If she could find him, he might be able to help them off the island or at least contact Leaf and Janine and work out what to do next.

    "Where are we exactly?" Alaska's eyes, finally having adjusted to the gloom, darted around the cave. It looked the same as every other part of the island, but this was much smaller than the ones she'd passed through, the ceiling smooth except for delicate ripples that reflected the fire, dulling the blue light and replacing it with a warming glow. "We aren't near the river."

    "Well done," Damian said sarcastically. "I didn't think a frozen riverbank was the best place to start a fire. Didn't really want to be near it anyway," he added quietly, pulling the blanket tighter.

    "Where are we then? What actually happened?"

    Damian sighed and leant forwards, lowering his face so it was only a few centimetres above the flames. He began breathing in heavily, his smile serene as though there was a salutary element to the smoke.

    "Everything happened really quickly," he began, eyes shut, voice forcibly relaxed. "I had pulled out Gyarados' Poké Ball the second we were over the river, but I seized up when we fell. The shock, I guess. We hit the water and that jolted me awake because it was so freezing and I could feel my body shutting down same as you did.

    "I sent Gyarados out as soon as I was able to tread the water, but you must have passed out by that point. I got on his back and then Tangela pulled everyone out of the water, but by then we had drifted under this tunnel and Gyarados couldn't turn around. Got ashore, walked for a little bit, and now we're here, wherever here is. Doesn't look any different from the rest of it, so can't tell you if we're near an exit or anything or what side of the island we're on."

    Damian finished, but Alaska barely noticed; his voice had been getting quieter and quieter with each passing word, drifting steadily into silence. His voice and face were calm, but his words came out heavily.

    "How long were you underwater for?"

    "A minute? I don't know, I wasn't counting. It was freezing, though, colder than anything I have ever felt in my life. I thought I was going to die, more than when the gun was pointed at us."

    That gun was pointed at me, actually, and if you've made it this far without nearly dying, then consider yourself lucky. The words ran to the tip of Alaska's tongue, and it took all her willpower not to say them out loud. It wouldn't save Sandy. It wouldn't repair the trust she'd broken with her Pokémon. Damian was confused and lost, and while he was putting the blame on the wrong person, he was the only ally she had left. If she had to bite her tongue, so be it; she had lost the privilege to feel contempt.

    Alaska looked to Paige for reassurance and found her starter watching her. There was a look in her eyes, one Alaska didn't recognise. She hoped it was something to do with the evolution, but then, Alaska realised, of course it was – that was the problem.

    "How far is the water?" She asked, slowly getting to her feet.

    "You shouldn't walk."

    "Well, it's my fault I'm hurt, just like everything else I guess, so might as well suffer for my sins." Alaska hadn't meant to be sarcastic, but her bitterness erupted out before she could think, though she felt no guilt to get it off her chest.

    Damian sighed. "I didn't mean to blame you, I just –"

    "Yes, you did. Everyone blames me, even if I didn't start this. You think that if I hadn't made myself an enemy to your little show, Amanda and Buzz would have kept their secret plan a secret, and you would have gone on living this charade right up until a robotic Sunflora shoots Red in the face. You blame me because your dreams have been crushed, even if they were a lie in the first place, but I can't fault you for being angry. It's always better to live a lie and delude yourself than accept the truth, isn't it?" Her words were meant to hurt him, and Alaska smiled coyly as Damian bowed his head in shame, but she knew that a week or so ago, it would have been her in his position, and her joy was short lived.

    "Now, where's the bloody river?"

    ***

    The water was cold. Somehow, Alaska hadn't thought that through; the second her fingers touched the river, she jolted backwards as though she'd received an electric shock. Numbness crawled up her arm, but there was nothing Alaska could do but glower at the cave walls. After all that had happened, she couldn't look at the ice with the same enthrallment she'd had earlier; what had once been beautifully magical was no simply cold and solid like prison bars.

    "I hope you evolved some extra insulating because this is going to sting." Cupping her hands, Alaska tried again: the river was freezing, and Alaska bit her lip as the cold spread up her arms. After a few seconds, she pulled back, shivering, and threw the collected water onto Paige's wing.

    "Gee!"

    "Sorry!" Alaska smiled apologetically as she moved closer to the Pidgeot. Her hands shuddered violently despite the loss of feeling, and Alaska had to stop herself from drying them. With her still damp fingers, she grabbed hold of Paige's sodden wing and started washing away the blood. Dark red water streamed down her arms as she used her fingers to vigorously rub away the thick red crust. Alaska wasn't sure if the blood had frozen or simply dried, but it was tiring work,

    "I can't tell if the blood has frozen or simply dried," Alaska murmured. "Your feathers are soft though, I'd forgotten that." She looked into Paige's eyes and smiled.

    "Do you remember when I used to do this back when you were a Pidgey? I had to clean you feather by feather; you never let me wash you any other way. Well, not after I tried using the hose, remember that?" Alaska let go of the wing, a fit of giggles coming over her. "I aimed it right at you on full blast. You flew back and smacked into the window. Splat!" She slapped her hands together, the wet smack echoing alongside her laugh. "I thought I'd killed you, but then you shook all the water off and hit me with your wings. You were so angry; it was the funniest thing I've ever seen. Except when Sandy sat on that Diglett."

    Alaska fell to her side, squirming with laughter. Her body settled into the foetal position as she laughed, unable to help herself, getting louder and more hysterical the longer it carried on. She looked up at Paige, expecting her to be laughing with her, but the Pidgeot was staring past her, face quiet. Alaska followed her line of sight and saw her own face staring back at her, distorted by the rippling river, and she stopped laughing.

    "Why can't you still be that size?" Alaska reached out towards the water, resting her tips just on the surface; streaks appeared as she disrupted the flow, corrupting her face further, her reflection now staring back at her from some carnival magic mirror. Her eyes flickered to the left and she stared into Paige's reflection. Alaska thought it was a trick of the river, but when she looked back, she saw Paige really did look sombre, almost mournful.

    "What's wrong? Is it your wound, does it hurt?" Alaska reached back, but Paige pulled away, the wing slipping out of her grasp. Alaska slowly sat upright, a heaviness descending on her heart. "Is it me?"

    Paige didn't say anything, but her silence spoke volumes. Alaska sat there quietly for a moment, letting that all settle in, and then her anger manifested in a single, bitter scoff. "Are you angry with me as well, is that it? Do you blame me because you got shot?" Paige remained quiet but looked at her furtively, and Alaska threw her arms into the air. "Great, just fucking great! So I've fucked up so badly everyone, including my own bloody Pokémon, hates me, perfect. I didn't shoot you, you know, you can't blame that on me! Not everything is my fault. The others could have come up with a better plan, it doesn't have to be me. I'm not a war strategist. I just wing it, that's my whole strategy in life, winging everything until it all works out. Why don't you go ask Damian why he didn't send Gyarados out earlier to defend us, eh, or Tangela, or someone else – or go find Sandy and Lachlan, go find out what they are doing rather than blaming the person whose trying to help you."

    Alaska wet her hands again and lunged forwards, grabbing hold of Paige's wing. The Pidgeot squawked and turned away, and Alaska held on tighter. "This is hardly the worst thing I've put you through, so shut up and let me help you!" And she began violently working away at the blood, her hand moving so quickly she slipped and shoved her hand right into the wound.

    "PIDGEY!" Paige leapt backwards and lashed out with her unbroken wing. Alaska barely had time to register before the feathery cape hit her in the face, thin bones cracking against her skull, before the force sent her flying backwards. For a second she was weightless, her body leaving the ice before she crashed back to earth. The frozen surface made her body judder, and Alaska cried out as fresh pain shot up her twisted leg.

    The silence that followed was heavy and painful. It felt as though the ceiling had suddenly lowered and was pressing down on Alaska's back. She lay on her stomach long after the pain in her leg had lessened, staring at the ice, a paroxysm of conflicting emotions leaving her too overwhelmed to do anything else. She touched the place where the wing had hit her; it didn't hurt physically, but Alaska felt a pain she had never experienced before.

    Finally, after several long, deathly quiet minutes, she turned back to Paige. Her beak hung open, face dumbstruck, wings hanging limply by her side. As their eyes met, Paige shrunk as though in shame, and her stunned eyes turned sorrowful, pained, the sort of look someone wore before they started crying.

    Yet it was Alaska who broke first. She did not bawl, did not explode with tears and snot and pity the way actors always did; silent tears that stung her eyes simply fell down her face, cold by the time they reached her chin. When she pushed herself into a sitting position and slid closer to Paige, a single sob, the note repressed and tired, slipped out, but Alaska muffled herself by forcing her head into Paige's neck, throwing her arms around her friend. She felt warmth a second later as the giant wings enveloped her, and the two friends stayed like that for a minute, their faces pressed sorrowfully together, Alaska's tears dripping down Paige's beak.

    "I don't know what I'm doing," she whispered. "I'm not a hero, I'm not the person I have to be. The person they want wants to save the world, they'd know how to handle this situation and what to do next, but I just want to dive into that river and never come back.

    "You are right to blame me. When you evolved, I was terrified." Alaska paused as her voice started shaking and forced her face further down Paige's neck, unable to look at her as she spoke. "That prophecy keeps coming up, the one where you and I fighting together. I don't want that, I don't want us to die, and when you evolved, I panicked, and I'm sorry. If I had stayed focused, you might not have gotten shot, we might have escaped, and Sandy…"

    Alaska paused again, fighting back a second wave of tears. She could only imagine what Amanda was putting Sandy through now. It would almost be better to imagine her dead, throat slit, bullet in her head, blood seeping into ice the somewhere, but that was the nice option. Sandy was the second place prize, and Amanda would keep her until she found a way to win properly.

    The thought terrified Alaska, and her fear must have shown; she opened her eyes as Paige's grip tightened and she rested her head on Alaska's, pulling her trainer in closer, softly. It was the warmest Alaska had felt since leaving the boat, and she reciprocated, moving closer and nuzzling her head against Paige's breast, sinking into the embrace and letting it consume her.

    "Do you remember when we used to run around the garden, not really doing anything, back when I didn't have to be responsible for anything? Remind me why we can't back to that?"

    "Pidgey Gee," Paige cooed softly, and the two fell back into silence.

    Alaska could have fallen asleep there, her pain, both emotional and physical, having utterly drained her of all energy. She knew she couldn't, that her life demanded otherwise, but Alaska had no idea where to go from here. Damian didn't trust her, her Pokémon felt the same, and she was lost in a cave with no idea how to get out or how to get back to Sandy before she got killed.

    Why do they trust me again? She thought, internally sighing as she held Paige tighter. I have no idea how to save Sandy, I don't know what to do next. I'm not a hero. Heroes actually want to save the world. Their friends usually actually like them, and they have a grip on reality. And their animals like them. Heroes never have angry monkeys as sidekicks – they have a stead or something grand like that. How am I meant to ride Paige into battle, she can't wear a saddle.

    Alaska smirked, and then giggled, laughing at her own ridiculousness. It wasn't even that funny, but she was so tired and worn out that anything that didn't remind her of her depressing situation was hilarious. She was so delusional she could actually hear the clip-clop of hooves, and let out a joyful but weary sigh.

    "We should head back to the others and make a plan before I fall asleep." Alaska let go of Paige and sat up, expecting the Pidgeot to do the same, but she saw her starter was staring off into the cave with a look of utter confusion. Alaska turned around, perplexed, and her jaw dropped. "Well fuck me."

    A Ponyta was standing there, its head bowed as it quietly drank from the river. It didn't look at them or seem to notice Alaska and Paige, despite barely ten metres existing between them, nor did it give any indication as to where it had come from. It simply seemed to be there.

    For a moment, Alaska wasn't sure if she was hallucinating or not; the flames weren't right, for one thing, the fire dancing along the Ponyta's spine a dazzling blue not unlike the ice it stood on. That had to be a trick of the mind, surely. The Pokémon shouldn't be here either; it was about as out of place as a nudist in a family photo.

    "I've really lost my mind, haven't I?" Alaska looked at Paige, gazing at the bird's own look of bewilderment. "Maybe we both have," she added, turning back to the Ponyta. Was this Latios playing tricks with her mind – it was blue, and that was his thing, after all. Yet her godly conscience had been quiet ever since he had shattered the icicle.

    Is this one of the other gods? Alaska looked at the river, wondering if Suicune was following her again. Or was this Articuno – Seafoam was her former domain, and Leaf was her guardian, could this be their doing? Had they heard about what had happened and had sent this Ponyta as some sort of spirit guide to guide her onto the path of heroism?

    Without really thinking, Alaska stood up. A spasm shot up her leg as she put weight on it, but Alaska ignored it, limping her way towards the Ponyta. She didn't know what she was going to do, but she felt the need to touch it, to see if it was real, if this was the sign she was looking for. Cautiously, awestruck, Alaska edged closer and closer, until her right hand touched a spot above the Ponyta's back left leg.

    There was a split second, as Alaska's brain processed what was happening, where she felt three emotions at once: mesmerised glee that the Ponyta was real and that she was stroking it; a sudden sense of dread that things here were not quite right; and utter terror that the Ponyta was rearing up much too quickly for her to get away. By the time her brain had reached the last emotion, the hooves were already flying towards her.

    "NYYYY!"

    "MOTHERFUCKER!" Alaska's shout danced through the empty cave as she was sent flying, clutching her stomach in agony. Her head eventually smacked into a wall; for a moment, black spots clouded her vision, but she could see enough to make out a blue blur streaking towards her.

    "Fuck me sideways." As her stomach collapsed upon itself in agony, seemingly sucking her whole body inwards, Alaska feebly grabbed hold of a jagged bit of ice sticking out of the ground and hauled herself out of the way.

    The Ponyta skidded to a stop a second before hitting the wall head first. Its eyes turned towards Alaska slinking away and they narrowed. "TAAAAAA!"

    Alaska knew the war cry would not be alone and wasn't surprised when Ponyta reared its head and fired off a Flamethrower. Without hesitation, Alaska pushed off the wall and rolled back towards Paige, groaning as the pressure shook up her stomach and her knee bashed against the ice. She stopped and watched the fire consume part of the ice, leaving a small pool in the floor that shuddered as Ponyta started running again.

    Alaska turned incredulously to Paige, her eyes practically bulging out of their sockets. "DO SOMETHING!" She shrieked, making Paige jump. The Pidgeot looked between her and the Ponyta for a few seconds, seemingly still in shock, but surged forwards as their surprise enemy gathered speed.

    "Pidgeeeey!" Paige twirled her uninjured wing, a lilac ball forming at the end, and after a few seconds, she flung the Air Slash forwards.

    Ponyta saw the attack coming and was ready to respond. It unleashed a second Flamethrower, a bigger, more billowing stream of fire this time, and the two attacks collided.

    The two moves struck and exploded in a wave hot air that washed across the cave. Alaska threw her arms over her face and winced as the hot flash hit her squarely on the back. The heat lasted only a few seconds, and Alaska lowered her arms carefully as the cold rushed back to her. She saw Paige was laying dazed on the ice by her bag, and quickly checked on Ponyta; the Fire-type was down, slumped against the wall.

    Before Alaska could respond in any way, footsteps echoed behind her, and she turned as Damian and Frances ran out from a small tunnel, Darwin bringing up the rear.

    "What's going on? Have you gotten into another fight?" Damian paused and looked at the Ponyta. "What's that doing here?"

    "Beats me, but the bastard tried to set me on fire."

    "Unprovoked?"

    Alaska looked silently at Paige. "Yep, totally unjustified. It's a wild thing."

    "Wow. Mental." Damian stepped towards the Fire-type, watching carefully as it struggled back to its feet, hooves sliding on the ice. The Pokémon reared its head, and Damian gasped. "It is shiny, I thought it was just the ice. Okay, I am definitely catching it now."

    "Excuse me, but –"

    "Not on your life, boy." A third voice like the crack of a whip froze Alaska and Damian where they were. The two stared down the cave and watched in amazement and confusion as a man made their way towards them. Even before Alaska caught sight of his snow-white moustache she knew he was old; his upper chest and shoulders seemed bent forwards, at odds with the rest of his body, and he clutched a dark red cane in his right hand, the wooden tip echoing with each rap as he dragged it along behind him.

    The man seemed agile though, the cane ignored as he used both hands to help the Ponyta back to its feet. "Easy girl, easy. You'll be alright, not your fault this tragic child startled you."

    His words finally snapped Alaska out of her daze. "Who do you think you're calling pathetic, mate?" The man didn't reply, but a deep, throaty chuckle followed a few moments later, and Alaska saw a smirk replicated on the Ponyta's face as she smugly eyed her.

    "I knew I was expecting a girl, but I had assumed you were made of tougher stuff. Didn't think you were going to be such a mewling, whiny brat like all the others." The man laughed louder, the sound sharp and mocking, and Alaska felt a surge of anger.

    "Listen, you wrinkly old prick, I don't know who the fuck you think you are, but if you call me one more name, I am grabbing you by the haemorrhoids and –"

    "Stupid as well, apparently," the man continued, finally turning towards her so Alaska could see his unashamed leer. "You came here looking for a man who specialises in Fire-types, yet can't put two and two together when the answer is staring you right in your silly little face. You better say your prayers, Ponyta, cause it looks like we're all fucked." He spat the last word out, the laughter leaving his face instantly, allowing his tanned, sagging skin to settle into withered rage.

    Alaska didn't say anything, her shame leaving her speechless. She felt stupid, afraid, and could see it reflected back at her from the man's thick, dark glasses. "Blaine?"

    "Who else would I be – and no, sweetheart, that ain't a riddle." He snorted and managed a final, disdainful guffaw as he eyed her down. "Leaf sent you after me, eh? Well, if you want to talk, missy, let's talk."
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 88: Walk to the Fire
  • Chapter Eighty Eight: Walk to the Fire

    Cold. No matter how pre-occupied Alaska's mind was, nothing could distract her from the icy bite of Seafoam. Every exposed inch of skin felt numb, a cold that seeped into her bones, threatening to freeze them if she stayed still too long. Every time she breathed in, a cold burn filled her nose and crawled down her throat. It left Alaska with the incessant desire to cough, but she knew she couldn't show weakness, not in her present company.

    Another gym leader, another instant clash. There was a common denominator here, but Alaska wasn't thinking about that now. Instead, she simply stayed silent and masked her pain; she winced with every step, her stomach panged when she turned too quickly, her need to cough was violent and urgent, but Alaska didn't want to give Blaine any more reason to dislike her.

    Instead, as their strange procession made its way through the frozen lower tunnels of Seafoam, Alaska simply watched the gym leader. She wanted to know who exactly she was dealing with. The Blaine she had known from watching old TV shows had seemed witty and clever, a smart thinking, straight talking kind of guy that men like her father had idolised.

    None of that had come across in their brief conversation. If anything, Blaine seemed like an average old man: he looked like one, he laughed like one, he had the cantankerous attitude of one. For a minute, Alaska had wondered why Leaf possibly needed this man's help.

    But after about twenty minutes of silently walking behind him, Alaska spotted what had been staring at her all along: the cane. It seemed to be an accessory rather than a tool, Blaine practically gliding along the ice without any hint of a limp, forcing even Ponyta to trot to keep up. She realised Blaine seem like an old man because he wanted you to think he was. Underestimate someone for even a second, that's all they need to get on top of you. Alaska knew Blaine had already one-upped her with his insults and sarcasm. She admired his cunning, but now the onus was on her to play the next card.

    Unfortunately, the jolting pain up her leg couldn't be ignored any longer. "Can you slow down?" Alaska yelled, irritated by how weak her echo sounded.

    "Slow down?" Blaine barked back without looking around. "Can't slow down, not when the fate of the world's on the line!" And he cackled again, his laugh imitated by the Ponyta that trotted in his wake. The Fire-type tossed her mane back and shot Alaska a smug smile, making sure their eyes had met before laughing right at her.

    Oh, now that's just taking things too far. Alaska was looking forward to when they stopped so she could give Blaine and his bitchy horse a piece of her mind. She was struggling to hold her tongue until then, but Alaska had not come all this way, risked her life and possibly cost Sandy her own, just to ruin things with one misplaced comment.

    However, now that the silence had been broken, there were some questions that couldn't wait. "How did you know Leaf sent me to find you?"

    In the distance, Alaska saw Blaine's shoulders jolt upwards in a shrug. "Call it an old man's intuition. No one comes here unless they have to. Besides, I read your blogs," he added, finally glancing back and flashing a smirk. "Not that hard to put two and two together."

    "So wait, if you knew I was coming, have you been waiting for me?" Alaska forced herself forwards, covering the distance between them in a few painful strides. "Where were you when I was fighting for my life last night?"

    Alaska stopped only when she felt something hard press into her chest. She looked down and saw the cane was rammed against her sternum, stopping her in her tracks. She hadn't even noticed it move, and again made note of the old man's speed. His body may be withered and wrinkled, but Blaine clearly knew how to hold his own.

    "Listen, girlie, just cause I was expecting you doesn't mean I want you here. You've got some case to make, I am willing to hear you out, but if I don't like what you have to say, you are just going to have to carry on your way. I'm perfectly happy carrying on as I was. Only one person in this tunnel has a prophecy on their name, and it sure as shit ain't me."

    Alaska could feel Blaine glaring at her from the other side of his sunglasses, and for the first time in weeks, she found herself tensing up around a potential ally. Blaine had a seriousness she hadn't prepared for, and she was afraid for how the rest of this interaction would unfold. She had been sent here for a reason, and if she couldn't deliver, Alaska had no idea what would happen next with Leaf and Janine.

    After a tense minute, Blaine let his cane drop. Alaska didn't realise she had been holding her breath and almost wheezed as she exhaled. The gym leader cracked a grin, baring mustard yellow teeth, and he turned around, Ponyta following in his step.

    Alaska leaned against the ice, watching the two go as she regained her composure. She could feel the cold already settling in under her clothes, but she needed to focus. All this would have been for nothing if she couldn't win him over. Her injury, the fighting, Sandy… Where are you?

    "So, you never told me this was why you were here."

    Alaska looked around. She had almost forgotten about Damian. The sight of his furrowed brow and tight frown made her smile, and Alaska pushed herself off the ice and carried on; he may not be her least favourite of the reality stars, but that didn't mean she couldn't take pleasure in watching him squirm. "Does it matter?"

    "Of course it matters!" Damian hissed, hurrying to keep up. "You nearly got me killed last night, I have to right know why!"

    "I nearly got you killed?" Alaska asked, snapping around and meeting his narrowed eyes. "Funny, I wasn't aware I was the one with a gun."

    "Amanda only shot at us because she was trying to kill you!"

    "If she was only trying to kill me, she wouldn't have blown her entire operation in order to do that. The fact she tried to kill all of us means that she and Buzz have a new plan… unless she has gone rogue." The thought disturbed Alaska, but she couldn't dwell on it now. "Look, we were keeping the Blaine thing on the down low. I didn't want Amanda finding out what we were up to." She turned, hoping that would placate him.

    It didn't. "You could have told me this morning."

    Alaska glanced back and rolled her eyes at his angry pout. "I didn't have the time in between you blaming me for everything."

    "I didn't – "

    "Will you two shut up?" Blaine growled. "There's no point bloody whispering when you're in a cave – ever heard of a thing called an echo, dipshits!"

    Damian's face turned bright red, but Alaska merely smiled and hurried to catch up. Her face fell when she turned the corner and saw they had reached a dead end. Three walls enclosed Blaine and Ponyta, the icy glow even brighter as it reflected the Fire type's shining flames.

    Blaine frowned as Damian joined the trio as if he had only just noticed the boy was there. "I thought Sandy was a girl," he grunted.

    "She is. That's Damian," Alaska said, trying not to laugh.

    "Should I know or care about him?"

    Alaska glanced back, not even bothering to hide her smirk. "Not really."

    "Good. I'm too old to remember any more bloody names." Blaine looked knowingly at Ponyta, who whinnied in some sort of agreement, and the gym leader chuckled.

    Alaska wished he would stop laughing. She wanted to know why they were here, what tricks the old man had up his sleeves. Her only relief came from the change in temperature: when Alaska exhaled, only a thin vapour of frozen breath rose into the air.

    What's up with that? She thought; the cave had been the same temperature the whole journey. It can't possibly be warmer here… unless…

    As Alaska realised where they were, Blaine lifted his cane and slid it into a crack in the ice, turning the handle with a stifled grunt. The thuds and clinks of locks turning echoed through the tunnel. Alaska heard Damian gasp as a smooth line appeared in the ice, forming a curved doorway. Then, so silently it was as if it wasn't happening, the magic door swung backwards and revealed a smooth stone tunnel.

    Blaine turned around and smiled at their stunned faces, like a magician presenting his latest trick to the audience. "Welcome to the new Cinnabar Gym."

    It was like stepping into a warm bath. When Alaska breathed in, she could smell the heat that somehow permeated from every surface. A shiver went through her body at the shock of the temperature change, but Alaska savoured the quiver as it spread to her fingers and toes: the cold was gone, and that was enough to make her trust Blaine for now.

    A narrow tunnel the same width as the ice path outside stretched ten metres from the door before opening onto a wide and open cave. Alaska's eyes were still seeing blue, and it took her a while to adjust to the gym's more sombre light. The cave was lit by torches scattered around the walls, casting flickering shadows across the stone that gave the gym the feeling of a gothic crypt. A large fire pit stood in the very centre of the room, a huge cauldron that burned brightly and demanded attention.

    "How is this possible?" Damian mumbled behind her.

    Blaine laughed as he walked past the pit, throwing himself onto a leather couch that was built into a stalagmite. "It was ice, once. Until I got here," he added, grinning madly. "Didn't take very long to melt it all away. Had a few Ground types left over from the gym I used to pack up the cracks so that no more water can get in. It does get damp in here sometimes, but there's no cold my fire can't fend off."

    Alaska cast her eyes around the cave. On second glance, she realised how sparse and empty it was. There were a few items built into the walls and rock formations, including a desk and fridge, and if Alaska listened closely she could hear the gentle hum of a generator ticking away, the sound barely audible above the crackling fires. She saw no sign of any passageways leading beyond this cave: no bedroom, no gym, not even a bathroom, just a large, empty cave.

    "Have you been living here for the past five years?"

    "You sounded doubtful, girlie," Blaine grunted, his smile thinning.

    Alaska turned to him and shrugged. "Maybe it's because I am. This can't be your life. There has to be more to this place."

    "Why? What makes you think I can't live like this?" Blaine tossed his head towards Ponyta, who shook hers in disdain. "When you get to my age and you've been through all I have, you realise you don't need all the trappings that come with a regular life. I may be damaging the local ecosystem by using this cave, but I have all that I never had on Cinnabar: peace, quiet, time."

    "You must get lonely though," Damian asked, voice awkward as though uncomfortable at contradicting the gym leader. "I mean, it's so far away from everything else. Don't you want company? Human company, I mean," he added, eyes flickering towards Ponyta.

    Blaine laughed again, the sound reverberating off the jagged walls. "Why would I need humans when I have her?" He boomed, thrusting a withered finger behind his head.

    Alaska thought she had seen everything the cave had to offer, but when she stepped around the pit, she realised there was someone else amongst them; a figure sat in the light of two torches, cast in shadow.

    Alaska cautiously and curiously approached them. Blaine had implied it was a Pokémon, but the figure looked human to her; they were hunched over, drawing shapes in the dirt with her fingers, while what seemed to be a large, spindly walking stick sat at her crossed legs. Why does he have a weird old woman living in his gym?

    A smirk sounded in the shadows. "Who exactly are you calling old?" The figure said with a voice like liquid silk, and she leaned forwards into the light.

    Her ears appeared first: there were huge and yellow like the end of paddles, with large tufts of red fur rising out. A wide face that shone yellow in the light slowly followed, jaw thin and elongated beneath maroon eyes that suggested age and wisdom, narrowing as they examined Alaska.

    Yep, that's a Pokémon. Alaska racked her brains, trying to recognise the creature, the combination of Fire and Psychic ringing distant bells in her memory. "I feel like you're from Kalos, right?"

    "How observant of you," the Pokémon purred. It was meant to be sarcastic, but her voice was so soft and gentle that it simply made Alaska smile. "I am a Delphox, yes, though you can call me Hestia. I was not born in Kalos though, so I do not consider myself Kalosi. I am as Kantonese as you are."

    "Oh, right, sorry. And sorry for thinking you were human, you just looked… very… human." Alaska wasn't sure why this Delphox had her on edge, but there was something mystical and knowing about her that had the trainer completely absorbed.

    "It is alright, Alaska. We Psychic types have a tendency to take on the characteristics of your species, given how much time we spend in your company. It is merely a shame that, over the centuries, your species has taken on so many of our attributes in return."

    She seems fun. "I guess Blaine told you about me, then."

    Hestia let out a laugh, one that was long and strained like that of an old woman. "My dear, I was the one who told him about you."

    "Oh really? And how'd you manage that then?"

    "Why, we've already met," the Delphox said, smiling knowingly. "Are you saying you don't remember?"

    Alaska's eyes narrowed, the familiar feeling that she was walking into a trap befalling her. "No, I don't."

    "Ah, but of course," Hestia said, shaking her head. "I looked very different back in that tent, didn't I?"

    Her eyes flashed pink and her figure became shimmering and distorted as if suddenly enclosed in a waterfall. Her body tense, Alaska stepped backwards and watched as the red, yellow and white of Hestia's fur was replaced with smooth purple robes. Alaska felt her breath freeze in her throat. She put a hand against the cave wall to steady herself, but the shock still hit her in a wave.

    "Is that better?" The Delphox said, though she was no longer looked like a Pokémon. She was human, copper skinned with an unlined face paired with wise, mature eyes. Yet Alaska cared not for her physical appearance. She slowly cast her eyes down and saw what she had feared: a deck of purple cards lying beside the stick, five of them turned upwards. Alaska knew what they'd be without looking, yet she stared at them anyway, her heart beating against her chest as fear washed over her. A sword. A pair of scales. An Apricorn ball. A red rose. A cracked gravestone.

    "You." Alaska looked up at Hestia, and suddenly she was back in the tent, back in Lavender Town, back in the day where she had nearly lost Sandy forever. Words echoed inside her head: And she shall be a Pidgeot by the time you ride her into your final battle… You are letting one thing outweigh the other… Love and passion, this is what is on the horizon for you… The dead will rise before your battle is over, and there is little you can do about it... Make your decision: will you end this war on the battle field or by simply refusing to take part?

    "I see you ignored my advice," Hestia said, her dark lips smiling.

    Her words brought Alaska back to the present, and without hesitation, she exploded.

    "Who are you, you bitch?" Alaska screamed as she lunged forwards. Yet her hands had barely entered the Delphox's atmosphere before an invisible force sent her flying backwards. She cried out as her legs slammed into a jagged boulder, her skin grazed, and Alaska toppled backwards onto another couch hidden amongst the stone.

    "That wasn't very heroic of you." The copper skinned woman disappeared as Hestia raised herself to her full height: in the orange glow of the fire, the blood red fur that covered her lower body seemed to burn with anger. With a gentle wave of her hand, the stick that sat at her feet rose into her hands and burst into flame. It was only a small ball of fire, wispy and sparking, but there was a purple tinge to it that Alaska eyed nervously as the Delphox towered over her.

    "I told you to play nice!" Blaine snapped in his croaky voice.

    "She sarcastically thought I wasn't fun. I thought I'd show her otherwise." Hestia laughed as she walked over to Alaska. "You should be glad your species adapted to survive mine. A thousand years ago and a fall like that would have killed you."

    She held out her stick, and belligerently, Alaska grabbed it, and let herself be hauled up. "Why do you have a huge stick anyway?" She asked, trying to control her emotions.

    "Compensation," Hestia replied, smiling. "That was a joke. I thought it would be to your taste."

    "It'd be funnier if you were a man. Do Pokémon even have dicks?"

    "Of course. You clearly aren't as imaginative as I expected," the Delphox said, rolling her eyes. She left her behind and walked towards Blaine, moving carefully over the warm stone. It was perhaps not surprising an old man would have an old Pokémon, but like her trainer, Hestia had a peculiar energy to her that made her seem younger and stronger than her body would attest.

    Despite their age, Alaska knew she was outnumbered in whatever was about to happen. Blaine, Hestia, even Ponyta, who stood obediently by her trainer like a vainglorious guard; they were strong, smart, and she was in their territory.

    Breathing deeply, thinking carefully, Alaska considered her options. That little revelation had been a test, one that Alaska had failed. They wanted to see which Alaska they are dealing with, and I walked right into it.

    She was riled up, just as they wanted, and Alaska didn't want to let them get away with it. But she had to play this calmly, cleverly, differently. She may be here to talk, but Blaine clearly wanted to see if all the stories of her were true. If she wanted to make this all worthwhile, and if she wanted to save Sandy, she had to prove him wrong.

    "So that was you back in the tent, eh?" Alaska asked, trying to sound and look calm and controlled. She prowled around the pit and stood next to Damian, his handsome face dumbstruck in his confusion. The fire pit now stood between her and Blaine, giving her enough distance should things turn nasty. "Why? Why did you hunt me down that day?"

    "It had to be Lavender Town," Hestia answered. "It has a magic in the air, one that has lingered even without the Pokémon Tower. I needed to channel that in order to enhance my abilities and see your future."

    "What? She read your future?" Damian interjected incredulously. "That's impossible. Only legendaries can do that, the most powerful Psychic types in the world!"

    "Do you doubt my power, Damian Darme of Pallet Town?" Hestia purred. She smirked as Damian's face sank, and she exchanged a look with Blaine. "It was not fortune telling or predictions or any of those very human ideas," she continued with momentary disgust. "Any Psychic Pokémon with enough skill can read a human's thoughts, but the potential of such powers goes well beyond that. Your thoughts are not just the voices in your head that you can hear; there are dozens, maybe hundreds that you are ignoring at any one moment. I can access the voices that you haven't even noticed are speaking to you yet. I can notice things about you that you can't see for yourself."

    Alaska struggled not to roll her eyes; it all sounded like the sort of new age bullshit her mother was always complaining about. Thankfully, she had spotted one flaw with what Hestia had said. "One of the things you told me was that Paige would be a Pidgeot when I rode into my final battle. That's an actual prophecy though, that wasn't in my head."

    "Ah, so they have shown you your fate, interesting." Blaine smirked again, shaking his head. "With Red and Leaf, they waited so long to tell them anything, I thought they'd do the same with you."

    "They did," Alaska replied, failing to mask the bitterness in her voice.

    "Fair call," Blaine laughed. "I have seen some of Charlotte's prophecies. The one you brought is amongst the most well-known. There are creatures carved into the background, details so small that simpler people simply ignore them, but those of us with knowledge have always known that it showed something bigger and more complex that had nothing to do with your predecessors in these cursed wars. When the Alaska Code went off after finally, I knew that it was time for that prophecy to happen."

    "You get those messages down here?" Alaska asked, trying to spot the computer.

    "Of course! I may live in a cave, but I am not a caveman," Blaine snorted, his cackle echoing through the cave again. "I am still a gym leader, even if no one can find me."

    "Doesn't getting those messages give away your position?" Damian asked.

    "You forget what a big island we are on," Blaine shot back, his grin suddenly dark in the glow of the fire. "It's very easy to get lost down here, even easier if you give them a little push in the wrong direction," he added, tilting his head towards Hestia.

    Alaska pushed aside thoughts of how easy it would be for Blaine to lead her to her death and soldiered on. "So you got the message that said they'd found a girl called Alaska, let me guess the rest: Latios disappears, Gideon re-appears, giant robots start attacking the region?"

    "You're warm – literally!" Blaine barked, though he didn't laugh this time. "It began to seem more and more likely that you were the one we were expecting. However, when this all happened five years ago, I made the mistake of trusting in the plan that everyone had agreed on. I couldn't do that again, not after what it nearly cost us last time. I had to know if you were the person we needed to fight this battle, and whether or not it was worth me coming out of the shadows for."

    "I went to Lavender and waited for you to arrive." Hestia stepped forwards, her face heavy and solemn. "I am sorry I did not do more to help you that day. If Charlotte had not been there, I don't know how I could have slept that night."

    "That's easy for you to say. You didn't have to watch your best friend bleed out in the middle of the road." Alaska could feel her heart rate increase again and she paused, taking a deep breath before carrying on. "What did you see then when you looked into my head?"

    "You already know what I saw. Conflict, doubt, fear. This is what I told you when I placed the cards in front of you. Your mind was clouded then, and I am not sure if it is any clearer now."

    Alaska bristled at the remark, but she was uncertain whether it was meant as insult or warning. "You told me I needed to find balance in my life. I tried to do that, I chose to focus on my training and defeat the gyms before going onto the battle."

    "And then you changed your mind," Blaine said.

    "It was changed for me," Alaska replied. "Sabrina tested me to see if I was capable of playing to someone else's rules. That didn't really work. And then I realised the cost of my actions and I knew I had to do things differently. But then Leaf and Janine – well, Bertram more than them – they made me believe in what I'm doing, why I'm here. My mind isn't clouded."

    Hestia smiled. "The saddest part of that sentence is you know you're lying."

    "I'm not lying," Alaska snapped, suddenly unsure if it was a lie or not.

    "You said your mind was changed for you. It doesn't exactly sound like you are willingly here," Blaine pointed out, eyebrows raised.

    "I didn't mean it like that. I just meant I was convinced that I was doing things wrong."

    "And you think that helped you find balance?" Hestia asked.

    "Yes, I think so. I don't know!" Alaska flung her arms in the air and instantly regretted it. She was losing control. "Look, I've struggled this whole time because I felt I was being torn between two different paths. I've created my own one, right down the middle, and I think that is as balanced as you can get. It took a lot of pushing to get there, but if I didn't want to be here, I would have sailed the boat off into the sunset. I am happy to be there."

    "Are you?" Hestia asked again.

    It took all of Alaska's willpower not to scream. "Yes, I am."

    The Delphox smiled and stepped forwards. She shut her eyes and raised her stick above the pit: the flames at the end blossomed, and Alaska felt Damian tense, as though Hestia was about to fire a magic spell at them. Nothing came out of the stick though, and while the Delphox began to whisper, but her incantation was not aimed at them.

    Alaska leapt backwards as flames shot out of the cauldron. Damian flung an arm out in feeble protection, but Alaska realised a moment too late there was no need. The fire quickly receded, now with a pinkish tinge, and rose up towards the stick. The flames began to change and take shapes, and Alaska was dismayed as she saw what they created.

    A Pokémon, a Flying type, was the first creation to rise from the fire. Its wings were outstretched and a figure sat on its back. Hestia waved her stick, and the flame-bird rose up and circled the stalactites above. There was a brief flash, and suddenly the Pokémon doubled in size. The figure looked shrunken by comparison, but it didn't stay on its flame friend for long. With clenched fists to match her gnashing teeth, Alaska watched her flaming miniature as she tumbled off of a wing and sank towards the pit, dissipating into smoke before reaching the flames.

    Silence followed, interrupted only by the crackling fire and the distant click of the generator. Alaska could feel Damian's eyes on her, but she ignored him and stared straight across at her latest judges.

    "So I let the prophecy get to me. It was a tense moment, I couldn't help it. You weren't there, you don't understand."

    Blaine laughed again, but it was short and curt, an anger behind the blunted sound. "You think you've the only person who's ever been in a fight? Why don't you track down Celebi or Dialga, pop on back to 1996, then you can talk about fighting."

    "You jumped because you were scared. Understandable, I know, fate is a frightening thing. But you were scared for a reason." Hestia broke away from Blaine and began to walk timidly around the pit. "Your mind is still clouded because you are afraid of the duty you have accepted. You do not want to fight Gideon and Buzz. You do not want to because you do want that responsibility. You do not want the weight of failure on your shoulders. You do not want to die."

    "Is any of that unreasonable?" Alaska fired back.

    Hestia shook her head. "Of course not, but it is concerning. Blaine sent me to Lavender Town because we both wanted to know who you are and what to expect from you. I am pleased to see you have grown and accepted your duties, but we cannot fight behind or beside anyone who does not want to fight themselves."

    Alaska suddenly noticed how warm the cave was. She was sweating, her forehead and back moist. She was tempted to take her jacket off but decided otherwise; she couldn't look any weaker than she already did.

    "I do not know what to say. Do I feel like a hero? No, not in the slightest. Heroes usually choose to save the day; they don't usually have everyone blaming them for everything." She purposefully glanced at Damian on the last note. "When Paige evolved, in that moment I realised what the situation was, that it was a real fight where people might die, and I wasn't prepared for that responsibility. The guilt of it has been weighing on me all day. My best friend is missing, and I haven't even begun to process what will happen if she is dead. I don't want to be like that, I want to be better. If you do help us fight Buzz and Gideon, and Amanda as well, I guess, I will take whatever advice you have and become the person I need to be to beat them. I can't fail, not after everything I have been through."

    Alaska paused there, not wanting to lay it on too thickly. She looked at Hestia, hoping to find an endorsement, but the Delphox simply smiled sadly back at her. Confused, Alaska turned her attention to Blaine, but he wasn't looking at her, his eyes resting on the flickering fire.

    "Nice speech. Means nothing though," he growled eventually. "If you are so willing to learn, why do you still get annoyed at people blaming you?"

    Before Alaska could say anything, Damian spoke up, leaping at the opportunity. "You hate people pointing out that what you're doing might be wrong. If you had listened weeks ago, none of this would have happened. Amanda could've remained ignorant, they wouldn't have been focussed on trying to destroy you. They'd have no idea who you were. You could have –"

    "Alright, I'm done!" The three words boomed inside the cave, so loud that Ponyta whinnied and glared angrily back at Alaska. She didn't care though. She was done trying to play nice. Ignoring Blaine and Hestia, she turned towards Damian, savouring as his eyes bulged at the accusatory finger she had rammed under his nose. "You don't get to tell me what I could have or should have done. You knew what Amanda was up to, you at least suspected, and you did nothing. You are as complicit in all of this as I am or any of the people sitting by waiting for the perfect plan to save the world. You don't know what I've been through; you wouldn't know an iota of the crap your bosses have put me through. I'm sorry that you had a tough life living under Red's shadow, but try living in the city he was allowed to destroy, cause his statue casts a pretty big shadow over everything that has gone on in these past few months."

    "Oh goodie, I was looking forward to this part," Blaine cackled, clapping his hands together. "I didn't think you'd be so stupid as to play the 'my city got destroyed card' in front of the man whose home couldn't be rebuilt."

    "Oh yes, I'm so sorry your island paradise got volcanoed, but boo-hoo!" Alaska snapped. "Look at this cave, it's luxury compared to my family home. My living room is damper than this place, and it doesn't have to share a wall with a frozen paradise!"

    Blaine began to laugh again, but it took Alaska a moment to realise something had changed. His laugh was deep, angry, manic. It wasn't a sound that came from a natural place; this was something shaped by man, a laugh withered away by time and actions to become something cold and powerful.

    "Look around… look around, she says!" Blaine boomed, throwing his hands up as he gestured at the walls. "Did you hear her? Look around, god that's rich. Oh Alaska, I truly wish I could, if only to see the look on your face as I did this."

    With his smile wide and leering, Blaine removed his sunglasses, and Alaska had to stop herself from gasping. In the flickering firelight, the glass balls that sat where his eyes should be shone a hellish red; combined with his smile, Blaine resembled the star of some low budget horror movie, his furious, maniacal appearance the stuff kids used to have nightmares about.

    "You think you know pain? Try having your eyes pulled out of your skull by a monster you helped to create. When you think you've experienced anything even close to that, let me know, then we can resume your argument."

    Blaine leered at her, daring her to say something, but Alaska remained silent. The cane, the barren cave, hiding away, the gym leader finally made sense to her, but what could she do now? She wanted to prove him wrong and show him they were kindred spirits, but her words had never convinced anyone of anything before.

    "I'm sorry."

    Damian's voice barely registered above a whisper, but it was enough to draw everyone's attention in the tensely silent cave. Alaska looked up at Damian, surprised, but he did not meet her eyes, instead stared fixatedly at his shoes, his face weighed with sadness.

    "I shouldn't have blamed you. It's not your fault Amanda attacked us, or that any of this happened. I just… never mind. I'm sorry!" Damian looked up, his eyes briefly falling on Blaine before he looked away, ashamed. His pitiful face was painful to look at it, and Alaska was surprised that, in this moment, she felt no hatred for the reality star.

    "You're sorry? What for? You have nothing to be sorry about," Blaine shouted, his eyebrows arching that suggested he would be rolling his eyes if he could. "She's the one that needs to be apologising. You think cause you changed your opinion you magically are now a better person? Shit and blood are the hardest stains to wash out, and you're coated in them both. You should be fighting because you want to, not because a carved rock is telling you too. This is a war, and we need a warrior as a leader, not some little girl trying to play hero."

    Blaine turned away while his words continued to ring out around them. He moved into the shadows, leaving only his bald head visible, shining an angry orange in the firelight.

    Speechless and struggling to process the gym leader's vitriol, Alaska stared at the empty space he'd left behind. She had come all this way and it was for nothing.

    As she stared across the pit, trying to think of a solution, something caught her eye; the blue flicker of Ponyta's mane pulled Alaska out of her thoughts as her attention fell on the Fire type. The Ponyta smiled as she caught Alaska's eye, and she flicked her mane and trotted towards Blaine, smiling wickedly as she did so.

    This fucking fire pony, Alaska thought bitterly. Setting Darwin on her would really make the sting out of this. Maybe Chloe did die back in the valley, she seems to have been reincarnated here. Alaska smirked at her joke, but she felt the cold eyes of someone watching her. She turned and saw Hestia was watching her, her face heavy with disappointment. The look left Alaska feeling cold, but suddenly a thought occurred to her.

    "I don't think I'm a good person," she called out, stepping past the Delphox and walking around the pit. Ponyta stepped forwards, but Alaska walked right past her, her eyes fixed on Blaine. "I'm a shit person, I am well aware of that. All of this would have been a lot easier if I had just complied from the start, but I didn't leave my family to get kicked around and controlled by people who stood by as my home was destroyed. I think you understand that. You wouldn't be here otherwise. Part of you blames Red and Leaf and everyone for what happened to you, but part of you blames yourself, and that's why you're hiding away at the bottom of the region.

    "I know that feeling, I feel like that every day. If I could hide away in a cave, I would, but I don't have that luxury. I have to fight, even if I hate the thought of it. But it's not about what I have to do anymore. I want to do this. Buzz, Gideon, Amanda, they are trying to destroy my life. They probably already have," she added, pausing as Sandy's terrified eyes appeared before her again. "If I sit back and do nothing, countless other people are going to suffer the same way you and I have, and I can't let that happen. I don't care if you hate me – I'm pretty sure Leaf and Janine still do, that's the only reason why they've sent me down here. But liking me isn't important. You need to believe in what's happening, and you need to believe that I can help stop it. I'm not a hero, but I am a fighter, and if you fight with me, maybe we can find the clarity we're looking for."

    Alaska felt silent. She hoped she sounded determined, powerful, like a movie general making their inspirational speech before they fight the enemy. Blaine hadn't reacted yet, silent and still in the shadows, but Alaska didn't care. If he turned her down after that, she had bigger issues to deal with, namely saving Sandy if she still had the chance.

    Finally, after a few minutes of tense silence, Blaine made a noise. It was short, loud, explosive in the silence, and the last thing Alaska had expected. She turned to Hestia, hoping for some clarity, but instead saw the Delphox's mouth was twisted in an uncomfortable smile.

    "What the fuck is – " Alaska began, but a snort cut her off. She faced Blaine again as the gym leader finally turned around with a burst of hysterical laughter that was as surprising and confronting as if he had just punched Alaska in the face.

    "I'm sorry, I couldn't keep this up," he snorted, struggling to stand up. "That was too easy, too bloody easy!"

    "Are… are you laughing?" Confused, Alaska turned around to make sure everyone was seeing this. When she saw Hestia and Ponyta were laughing as well, flanking an equally puzzled Damian, things fell into place. "Was this… was this a joke?"

    "Yep," Blaine said with a vigorous nod, wheezing out the word like a deflated balloon. "You should've seen your face. Trying so hard, all furrowed and angry – BRILLIANT! God, I didn't think this would work."

    "Wait, what the fuck is happening? I thought you were blind!" Alaska spluttered.

    "Psychic Pokémon, deep connection, I see everything she does, keep up," Blaine huffed impatiently. "Fuck, best laugh I've had in years!"

    "But… why? I thought you wanted me to prove myself."

    "Well of course I wanted to see what you are really like, but did you really think I hated you?" Blaine shook his head and sighed. "I thought I'd challenge you a bit, act like all the other stuffy fuckers up in the real world, put you through your paces. I thought it might be fun, but never in a million years…" Blaine trailed off there, a fresh wave of laughter consuming him.

    Alaska was incredulous. She had no idea what had just happened, or what she should do now. "So… does this mean you are going to fight with us?"

    "Of course!" Blaine boomed between snorts. "I thought we'd killed Team Rocket off last time, I'm not letting any of those slimy fuckers get away this time."

    "Why haven't you reached out yet?"

    Blaine shrugged. "I've been through more than all those other bastards put together. Leaf wants my help, she can come to me. You'll do though."

    Alaska felt like she had been slapped. "Why put me through all this then? I put my soul into that speech. I've been through hell, I'm in pain, my friend is missing, and you killed time blaming a practical joke?"

    "What do you want me to say – I live in a fucking cave! Give an old man a break." Blaine moved around the pit, the cane hanging limply at his side, and he put his hand on Alaska's shoulder. "Don't worry, we'll find your friend. To our knowledge, she is still alive. Get some sleep and let us worry about Sandy for now."

    Blaine's hand lingered for a minute before he turned and walked away without another word. Alaska watched him leave, dumbstruck. She wanted to say something, but the words wouldn't come. Blaine had gotten one over her, she wanted to react, but surprisingly, she didn't really mind.

    "It may seem like it was all for nothing, but you'll appreciate he made you say all that one day." Hestia smiled as she walked past, resting her hand on the same spot on Alaska's shoulder before following after Blaine.

    It was only now that the pressure was gone that a thought occurred to Alaska. "Hang on…. in the tent, you told me that the dead would rise before this was over. How did you see that in my head?"

    The Delphox paused, halfway between two brackets so her body was masked in competing shadows. There was a long, heavy pause, and Alaska tensed, already dreading the answer.

    "That wasn't something I saw inside of you. It was a warning, Alaska, a warning that your worst is yet to come. This fight is only just beginning."

    Hestia walked away without another word, and Alaska made no effort to fill the silence. She blinked, watching Blaine's team disappear into the shadows. She was tired, she was sore, she desperately needed sleep, but after everything that had transpired in the last ten minutes, Alaska knew that wouldn't be possible now. She stared into the flames, the cracked gravestone burned into her memory, and shivered.
     
    Chapter 89: Nobody Will Oppose
  • Responses:
    @Agenda
    One thing I did almost wish for was more of a presentation of it like a labyrinth or puzzle maze, like it is in the games. Where not only is it freezing, but it's also insidious and very difficult to navigate. Would've added another layer of plausibility as to why it seems so few people find Blaine.
    In my original notes it was going to be more of a puzzle-type area, but when it came time to write it I realised that it wasn't very realistic to have some naturally occuring maze like that and decided to draw inspiration from real caves I researched online. I admit I could have put some more effort the temperature and the twisty nature of the cave, but I also think that it would have drawn out that first Seafoam chapter to put too much travelogue in there. I may look over it again at some point.

    I think it actually would've provided a moment of levity, or at least a sign of how far things have gone downhill since the start, if Chloe saw a gun drawn and panicked. But continuing her hatred to the degree she has for as long as she has with... honestly... I can't even remember what motive she has anymore.
    I always intended to address Alaska's perspective versus Chloe's later in the story, but I included some commentary on it here after reading your review. Hopefully it becomes clearer but it will be developed more in the next arc.

    Glad that Blaine made you laugh, I wasn't sure if it was actually funny or not so that was very reassuring to read XD

    It's been a long time, but the story is finally updated again and finally this arc is coming to a close! Blog and Interlude before the end of the year, and hopefully the start of our next adventure.

    Chapter Eighty Nine: Nobody Will Oppose

    The truth came to Sandy in a dream.

    For what felt like infinity, images danced before her eyes. Some were old, some were new, some she recognised but many were unfamiliar. Her mother pushing her on a swing. Alaska fighting Janine. Robotic Pokémon rising from the ground. Metapod's shell cracking open. Onix bleeding from his eyes. Shadowy men pointing guns at her from the darkness. Alaska walking away from her down a glowing path. The sweaty grip of a stranger's hands on her shoulder. Sandy could not tell which were real and which were imagined, but the more she saw them, the clearer each image became as they slowly began to take shape. It wasn't a shape Sandy recognised, but a voice whispering from the darkest corners of her mind told her that was the point. She wanted longer to make sense of it, to look at her parents and her Pokémon and Alaska, but each time Sandy saw Onix and his bleeding eyes, the more real the memory of a shaking hand clutching her became, and the louder a second voice told her she was in danger.

    I need to wake up.

    Sandy was awake and alert within seconds. Her vision changed rapidly from nightmarish scenes of bleeding Pokémon to a dark, blank wall, but this had happened so often to her now that Sandy focused immediately. Blinking away the last echoes of the dreams that seemed burnt into her eyes, she began to take stock of where she was.

    The first thing that struck her was how familiar it seemed. There as a huge television on one wall that reflected the plush carpet beneath her, which was replaced at the far end of the room by tiles, the walls there covered with cupboards and kitchen furnishings.

    Sandy tensed as the memory came to her. My god, this is Bertram's boat. Was this another part of her dream, or had she become so delirious she had to started to imagine all the places she dreamt of being that weren't with Alaska?

    A noise sounded next to her, something so dark and broken that Sandy knew it was not a part of her. The fear that she was trapped in her mind abated, but looking for the source caused a fresh terror to take over her thoughts.

    Sandy struggled to silence her gasp as she laid her eyes on Lachlan. He was as pale as ice, the delicate whiteness of his skin broken only by a red gash of exposed flesh where his chin should be. Dried blood coated the front of his clothes, which look dampened by wide patches of sweat. If it wasn't for the noise Sandy would have thought he had died, and she shuddered to think how bad she must look.

    "Lachlan, are you ok?" She whispered, startled by how hoarse she sounded. Lachlan made no response, and Sandy tried to lean towards him to see if he was alright. It was only then that she realised her hands were bound behind her back, metal handcuffs preventing her from moving them more than a centimetre apart.

    That's not good. Sandy pulled at her shackles a few times before realising her breathing was becoming erratic. She stopped and tried to calm herself, focusing on how she got here rather than where she was. Her revival on Bertram's boat had stopped her thinking about how she had even gotten here, and she shut her eyes, focussing on all the images her mind had been turning over.

    The fight in the ice cave, Onix being attacked by the Barbaracle, Sandy attempting to catch Alaska and Damian, then Chloe's hands were around her neck, and suddenly all had gone dark. And now she was here, chained up with nowhere to go. How and why this had happened she couldn't tell, but Sandy struggled to keep her thoughts from jumping to assumptions.

    We aren't dead though. For a second, Sandy wondered when the fact she was still alive had become the high point of her day, but she brushed the thought aside. The important question was why had Amanda, when she had a gun and had been so intent on killing Alaska, bothered to take them alive?

    Sandy wanted answers, but her need to escape was more urgent. Amanda may not want us dead yet, but that doesn't mean she won't hurt us. She had to get them both out of here before that happened, but she could see already that there were complications. She knew they were moving, she could feel the vibrations from the engine beneath her feet, but she had no idea where they were going. Sandy doubted she had been out longer than a few hours but there was no way of telling. The curtains were drawn, throwing the cabin in darkness that masked the outside world. They could be floating off the coast of Seafoam, but they could just as easily be in the middle of the ocean.

    Sandy leant back and breathed slowly. There was no point getting worried about where she was just yet. She had to get herself free first and out of Amanda's clutches; then she could fret about the small task of getting back to shore. I started this journey lost and alone with no idea where I was going. Might as well go back to that.

    Forcing herself calm, Sandy began to look around the cabin. Okay, escape, how do we do that. Thankfully they were alone. There were undoubtedly cameras watching them, but clearly Amanda didn't consider them enough of a threat to place a guard in the room. She won't think that once this boat is lying at the bottom of the ocean with her in it. Gosh, that's a little dark. Captivity makes me feral.

    Pushing the dark thoughts aside, Sandy turned her attention to the handcuffs. She pulled at them and winced as the cold metal cut into her flesh again, but this time heard something rattle. She looked back and saw there was a chain looped around the middle of her handcuffs. It curved underneath the sofa, and Sandy pulled at it to see if it was secured anywhere. To her surprise, Lachlan's hands moved. She pulled again, harder this time, and watched Lachlan's arms slide closer to the sofa.

    Sandy struggled not to groan. This made things more difficult. Lachlan seemed completely out to it, and she doubted he would be use even if he woke up in the next five minutes. Sandy didn't know how much he weighed but she doubted she would be able to lug his limp, unconscious body around, not with a thick chain tying them together.

    This would be so much easier with Pokémon. In a moment of ridiculous hopefulness, Sandy gazed around the cabin again as if Butterfree or Weepinbell was sitting in the shadows waiting for her to notice them.

    You're going mad. Sandy sighed and turned her attention back on the chains, but suddenly looked up again. She thought she had seen something vaguely familiar by the television. She shuffled towards it, struggling against Lachlan's weight, but the chain was long enough for her to edge half a metre closer. The dim light made it hard to see anything clearly, but Sandy would recognise that bag anywhere, even if it was normally out of her sight bouncing against her back.

    Without a second thought Sandy lunged towards the cabinet. She barely made it a centimetre before the chains became taut, refusing to go any further. The resistance made Sandy slip backwards, landing sharply on her backbone, but she pushed herself back up and kept pulling. Her only chance of escape was just out of reach and Sandy wasn't going to sit back when her Poké Balls were right in front of her.

    Don't give up. You can do this. The handcuffs were slicing her wrists, the metal digging into her flesh. Her feet were slipping, the carpet too thick to get a good grip. Sandy groaned, trying to push through the pain, push through the lack of gravity, trying to ignore the voice saying this was useless and she might as well give up now. There has to be a way.

    Running low on options, she pushed one foot into the carpet and reached out with the other leg. Surprisingly, it nearly reached the cabinet. Sandy's heart skipped a beat, and she urged herself on, ignoring the pain, ignoring the voices, focusing on the freedom that was just out of reach. Nearly… nearly… NEARLY…

    "What are you doing?"

    In the silent cabin, the voice was like an explosion. With a startled yell, Sandy stumbled backwards, landing in a twisted heap. It was painful, but that faded when Sandy saw Chloe standing just metres away, hovering awkwardly by the same couch Alaska had occupied the other day. The room was too dark to make out her expression, but Sandy saw she was holding a hand to her chest while another hung limply by her side, both empty of weapons.

    "Have you been sitting here this whole time?" Sandy's heart sank as Chloe's shadowed head nodded slowly in response. "Ah, right, well…"

    "What are you doing?" Chloe repeated. Her voice was firm but nervous, like a child confronting a parent. "What's over there, what are you trying to reach?"

    Sandy had only seconds to respond but she had to get this right. If Chloe had truly joined the dark side, there was no telling what she was capable of, but Sandy did not view her the same way Alaska did. She had seen the hesitation on Chloe's face when she had held the gun, and she could hear the nervousness in her voice now. She's not a murderer – not yet, anyway, let's try and keep it that way.

    "I could ask you the same thing," Sandy snapped, channelling all her anger and disappointment into those seven syllables. "You're on a reality show one day and the next you are trying to murder people?"

    Chloe looked affronted but quickly turned fiery. "Don't question me, you're the prisoner here! What are you trying to reach?"

    "Did you just hear yourself? Prisoners? Lachlan's one of your cast mates, how can you do this to him?"

    "I didn't do it, Amanda did," Chloe said, hesitating slightly. Her eyes flickered to the spiral staircase that led to the upper floor and suddenly the blonde was lunging forwards, finger pointed furiously in Sandy's face. "But that doesn't mean I can't be like her!"

    Sandy kept her face blank, refusing to be threatened by the angry little girl looming over her. "This isn't you, Chloe. I may not know you very well, but this isn't you. You are not a murderer. I saw your face yesterday. You hated holding that gun. You hated threatening us. None of this is who you are. Please, you have to help us."

    Chloe's finger lingered threateningly, but the forced anger on her face began to disappear. She looked nervous and afraid once again. "I can't let you go. There's nothing I can do."

    "Yes there is!" Sandy shouted, her enthusiasm getting the better of her. Nearly there, nearly there. "You can free us, you can come with us. Help us get back to Alaska and you can be on the right side of this."

    Chloe suddenly straightened up, her hand falling slack by her side. Sandy thought she had succeeded, but then she saw Chloe's cold, hate filled face, her eyes narrowed and her lips thin, and realised too late she'd said the wrong thing. Alaska… you had to go and mention Alaska…

    "You're going to die soon. I hope you know it's all because that bitch made you think she actually cares about you."

    Sandy lunged forwards, making Chloe jump backwards towards the stairs. It was a desperate and stupid move, but Sandy was too terrified to care. "You can't let us die!"

    "Amanda!" Chloe screamed, throwing herself against a wall well out of Sandy's reach.

    "Chloe, please, I'm begging you!"

    "AMANDA!"

    There was a whine and a flash and suddenly Sandy was flying backwards, white light burning into her eyes. She cried out as she crashed into the sofa, the padded edge not enough to soften the spine-juddering blow, and fell in a heap back on the floor. Her mind was so used to chaos and drama that she instantly thought it was an explosion, but she opened her eyes and was forced to squint, the flash coming from the fluorescent lights flickering loudly into life. Through her half closed lids, Sandy could see the light had cast a harsh white glare over everything, but there was no fiery destruction: the boat had hit a rough patch, causing everything to judder and bounce around as the entire cabin was rocked by the waves.

    The distant sound of footsteps echoed down the staircase. Sandy pushed herself past the pain and used what little freedom she had in her hands to drag herself backwards. "Lachy, wake up!" She hissed, fondling about for his arm and trying to shake him. "You need to get up!"

    A deep moan grumbled in response. "Wassa…"

    "Lachlan, wake up, wake up now!" Sandy shook him as violently as she could, but Lachlan simply groaned incoherently. The footsteps were getting closer, and Sandy bit back a sob as she dropped Lachlan's arm and pulled her legs close, fear filling her heart for the first time. This is it, I'm done, I'm really done for.

    "I see you're finally awake. I must say, I'm terribly relieved. I was starting to think you were actually dead."

    Cautiously, Sandy raised her head. Her eyes were still adjusting to the light, but as she blinked the haze cleared and there was Amanda. She had stopped halfway down the stairs, clutching the handrail and looking down at everyone like some scornful mid-century heiress evaluating her underlings.

    "Oh dear, you look so afraid." Amanda shook her head, her smiling widening. "Don't worry, I am not going to harm you – well, no more than I already have, anyway." Unleashing her clipped, robotic laugh, Amanda strutted proudly down the last few steps, the heavy echo of her leather boots against the wood lingering long after they had sunk into Bertram's lush carpet.

    "I really should thank you girls for the upgrade," Amanda called as she strutted into the kitchen and flung open the fridge doors. "So much nicer than anything Buzz would ever be able to muster up. I would have dumped that bald arsehole years ago if I had known your side had such good connections." She laughed again, the whine of the fridge doing little to soften her cackle.

    A small ball of hope rose up inside Sandy's stomach. 'You aren't with Buzz anymore?"

    Amanda's sigh reverberated out of the fridge. "Of course not. I handed you two to him on a golden platter and he managed to stuff that up." She stepped back and closed the fridge door, a sandwich clutched tightly in her hands. "Had to bring my own food, so predictable. But that's men for you; never think about the small details, only their small little dicks," she cackled and began devouring her meal. "Anyway, why do you scream for me?"

    "She was trying to get to her bag," Chloe whispered, pointing feebly towards the cabinet.

    Amanda's eyes flickered between the bag and Sandy, her smile stretching even wider. "Ah, good, you fell for my little plan. I was going to throw it overboard, but I thought I'd wait until you were awake so I could see your little face squirm." She turned towards Chloe, smile thinning slightly. "I was hoping to watch her struggle a little longer, thanks for ruining that. What were you doing down here anyway?"

    Chloe didn't say anything for a second, her gaze briefly landing on Sandy and Lachlan before falling on her shoes. "Nothing, just… just resting."

    "Whatever," Amanda said with an exaggerated eye roll. "I don't have time for teenage dramatics anymore. That ship was sailed – literally!" She began cackling again at her own joke, bits of bread flying from her mouth. She strutted past Sandy and Lachlan but only had eyes got for the luxurious furnishings, her smile widening even as her laugh croakily petered out.

    "No more reality show, no more bloody teenagers. I didn't think I'd be free of these shackles so soon. I should thank you, actually," Amanda said, tossing her head towards Sandy. "None of us would be here right now if you hadn't tried to make a woman out of Buzz." She paused, struggling to smirk and chew at the same time. "I laughed for hours when I heard he'd been injured, but even the mental image of his flaccid willy barely holding on soured after a while. To think he had fucked up yet again, that he had let you escape when I had busted my ass off delivering you two to him. I should have been angry, disappointed, enraged, but I am beyond those emotions. For Buzz, anyway. I still have my anger for Red and what they did to us, but when I pictured Buzz lying in a hospital bed, I knew I'd never find any solace if I stuck with him.

    "So I've gone rogue, and here we all are." Amanda flung her arms wide and spun around. "Free. No cameras, no ridiculous plans, no fucking robot armies. God, it all seems so farcical looking back. That's what happens when you let men call the shots. No, what this world needs is a woman's touch, and that is exactly what I am going to give it."

    Amanda stopped spinning and finally her eyes settled on Sandy again. They were gleaming with savage victory, the same maddening look she had worn during in the cave. Sandy refused to let her fear show, staring vacantly back at her captor, but inside she was terrified. They had only just gotten their heads around Buzz, they still had Gideon to crack, and now Amanda was making the situation even direr. There was no telling what she was thinking, what madness she was planning, and Sandy dreaded to think what role she would play if she carried on.

    Their locked gaze was broken as the boat hit another wave. Amanda yelped as she stumbled to the side, barely stopping herself from falling. Watching her flail, a thought occurred to Sandy and she looked quickly towards her bag. Her eyes lingered on it only briefly, but enough to see that each wave that rocked the boat was pushing it closer and closer towards the edge.

    There would be only a few seconds gap between it falling and Sandy being able to reach it, and she couldn't let Amanda get in the way. Thinking back to the cave and how easily she had distracted the producer, she knew vanity was the only thing that could save her now.

    "What is the point of carrying on?" She said quickly before the words had even gone through her head. "You can change your plans or whatever, but everyone knows about you. They are ready for you. Do you seriously think you can get away with any of this?"

    She expected Amanda to laugh or belittle her, but the producer merely raised an eyebrow and sighed wearily. "Oh, you silly little girl. A few days with Leaf and Janine and you've bought all their lies already? I thought you girls were smarter. Guess it just shows how dumb Buzz really was." Amanda moved towards the couch and sank down, rubbing a drop of mayo from her chin before carrying on.

    "You say they are prepared for me? Of course they are. The whole world spends years preparing for wars they don't want to happen. It's easy to prepare for something, to say you will do things differently next time, but when it comes time to stop people like me, your elites prefer to just tell people off and display their authority rather than test it on the battlefield.

    "Take your new friends for example. Do you think Red or Leaf or Janine want to invade Saffron and go to war with an army of robots in the centre of the region's business district? Their gods could enact justice and destroy Buzz fairly quickly, but what else would they destroy in the process: the city, the economy, their reputations? No, war is far too messy for everyone involved. Fear of consequences stops them from doing what is easy and sensible. I guess they sent you two to find Blaine? Do you think that's because they desperately need some old recluse to join this fight or because they want to keep your friend out of the way so they can try and stop that prophecy coming true?

    "So to answer your question: yes, I expect I will get away with this. They will track us down. They are probably already after us, but that's why I am taking us to the middle of the Sevii Islands where this all started seventeen years ago. Red and Leaf and all their little friends might just hesitate before unleashing divine justice down in the place where thousands of people died, and that hesitation is what I need – well, what we need."

    Amanda's eyes turned towards Chloe. The blonde looked away awkwardly, but Amanda, after shoving the last of her sandwich in her mouth, leapt up and grabbed Chloe's arm in one swift movement. "I wouldn't be here without you. You were just what I needed for me to break away from Buzz, so thank you for doing everything I asked.

    Chloe smiled briefly but her eyes were locked on the floor. "You didn't tell me we'd be using guns."

    "Pardon me?" Amanda asked crisply, her face suddenly a masterpiece of condensation. Sandy saw her hold on Chloe's arm tighten, making the girl shudder. "And how did you think we were going to capture her?"

    Chloe shrugged at the carpet. "Pokémon?"

    Amanda's laugh was explosive inside the confined cabin. "Oh yes, cause that has worked out so brilliantly in the past. Weaponry is the only area where we can outgun these people, and I am willing to use whatever is necessary to end this. I didn't think this would be a problem with you…"

    Chloe looked up, suddenly fearful. "Oh no, it's not, I just –"

    "Good. We have dawdled enough with this whole project; I am not letting something as insignificant as a conscience get in the way." Amanda grabbed Chloe by the face. It was an action that would see comforting from anyone else, but with Amanda's clenched hands and tight smile she looked like she was about to snap the girl's neck. "Alaska has ruined your life the same way Red and Leaf ruined mine. Now it's time to make them all suffer the same way we have. Starting with them."

    The two turned towards Sandy, their faces reflecting each other's malevolent smiles, and with that look, she finally got her answer. The only reason Amanda had left her alive was so she could get as much pleasure out of her death as possible. I thought I'd wait until you were awake so I could see your little face squirm

    Frantically Sandy gripped Lachlan's arm with all her might. He moaned and shifted so she gripped tighter, refusing to look away from Amanda while she watched her like cornered prey. I am not dying here, not now, not on this boat. I am not some helpless girl you can shove in the fridge. My death has to mean something… my life has to mean something. Wake up Lachlan, wake the fuck up!

    "You're hurting me." Lachlan's voice was weak and quiet, a whisper audible only in the cabin, but it was enough for Sandy to laugh with pained relief.

    Amanda's eyes narrowed. "And what exactly is so –"

    She never finished her sentence. She and Chloe cried out as the boat hit another wave, one huge enough that all four of them were lifted into the air. The producer and her star landed and stumbled backwards at the same time as a thud resounded throughout the room.

    Sandy turned and without a moment's pause threw herself towards her bag: the chains became taut, pulling her body backwards and throwing her legs forwards, but that was just what Sandy needed. Her foot went through a strap and she yanked it backwards, twisting her body so her bag fell between her and Lachlan.

    Her fellow prisoner looked up as Sandy began rummaging through her pockets. "What's happening? Where am I?"

    "Your producer kidnapped us and she is going to kill us if I can't get us out of here and off this boat within the next few minutes."

    "Oh… that's different…"

    "Not for me," Sandy said without irony. She kept one eye on Amanda, who was trying to disentangle herself from Chloe, while her hands worked their way into her bag and clasped on to the first Poké Balls she could find.

    "You thought you had us captured, eh?" Sandy yelled, taking pleasure in the fearful look that descended on Amanda. "Well, looks like you're the ones who are about to suffer MOTHER FUCKERS!" And she flung the balls as far as she could manage, grinning determinedly as red and yellow flashes drowned out the fluorescent light.

    It was only when the light had faded and the energy took form that Sandy realised she had no idea who she had sent out. She had six Pokémon, four of whom could end this fight in under a minute, but fate was not that kind to Sandy. She tried to maintain her vigour, but struggled to mask her disappointment as she finally laid eyes on Pichu and Goomy. The Dragon looked confused, her normal happy smile droopy and worried.

    Unfortunately, her feelings weren't her own. "Chu?" Pichu mumbled, wide and confused eyes moving frantically and frightfully around the room. He looked to Sandy for comfort but saw the chains and began to quiver.

    "Don't cry, don't cry!" Everything dark and depressing about her situation went to the back of Sandy's mind in the face of her crying Pokémon. She leant forward to comfort him, but her fall had left her legs entangled by the chains. Sandy cursed and tried to pull herself free, but the sight of her struggling only made Pichu whimper further.

    Laughter erupted behind her. "Suffer? SUFFER?" Amanda snorted. "Fuck me, and here I was thinking I'd have to be careful with you. I guess Alaska was the only thing keeping you alive."

    Bitterness rising up her throat, Sandy ignored the jibe and moved to free her legs. She shifted her weight and pushed the chains until they became loose, allowing them to fall away from her legs. She sat triumphantly, angry and determined, just in time to watch Amanda bend down and grab hold of Pichu.

    "CHU!"

    "LET HIM GO!"

    Amanda simply smiled as walked towards the doors to the deck. "Don't worry, I will let him go. I make no promises as to where." She threw open the curtain, revealing an ocean of pitch blackness behind, and gripped onto the door handle.

    "YOU CAN'T DO THIS!" Sandy yelled, her voice competing against the roar of the wind and the crashing waves that sounded the second the door was open. She leapt to her feet but crashed down again, the heave of the ocean unbalancing her. She could only look at Pichu's crying face, unable to hear anything: the wind had created a wall between them, Pichu and Amanda silenced by the ocean, but their contorted faces spoke volumes.

    With Lachlan barely awake and Goomy clueless to help, Sandy turned desperately to Chloe. "DO SOMETHING!" She yelled, but Chloe remained static, her face blank.

    "I did say I wanted to see your face," a barely audible Amanda yelled. "I lost everything in these oceans. Trust me when I say this barely even compares." And she turned around so only Pichu's tear-streaked face was visible, bright yellow against the darkness of his grave.

    Sandy forced herself up and lunged again, pulling against the tautness of the chains but falling short, blood dripping down the back of her legs. Your hands are tied, literally. There is nothing you can do. If you keep fighting, it will only make the pain worse. You might as well give up and accept what happens.

    Was this what her journey had come to? She left home with dreams of a better life, and instead she was about to die in chains on a boat owned by a millionaire former prostitute. It seemed so ridiculous, so unbelievable, that if it was fiction Sandy would have laughed. Instead she felt nothing.

    This was meant to be, after all. Why feel bad about it? Everything that had happened to her, every horrible thing, it had all been written down and planned probably thousands of years before she was born. Dying here was part of her destiny. Would this motivate Alaska as she rode Paige into the final battle, she wondered as she watched Pichu struggle. Had she been born purely to die here tonight?

    No. Sandy stopped crying, her body quivering with anger. She glowered at Amanda with a feeling of contempt she had never felt before, and smirked as the producer looked back and paused, fear slowly crossing her face. Stop feeling sorry for yourself. Stop thinking about prophecies and death. You didn't know you were destined to meet Alaska. You didn't know you were destined to be here tonight. And you don't know where it will take you tomorrow. You still have a choice in how you live your life. Your hands may be tied, but your feet aren't. And that was when she knew what she had to do.

    "HI-YAH!" Sandy screamed, and she leapt forwards. Amanda's eyes widened, her grip on Pichu slackening, and merely watched in horror as Sandy ran as far as the chains allowed her and kicked out.

    Sandy had no idea if it hurt being kicked in the vagina. She had never seen it happen to anyone, not in real life or on television. However, faced with only her legs and a short tether to work with, shoving her foot firmly into Amanda's genitals was all she had to work with.

    Thankfully, it paid off. Amanda groaned, doubling over and reaching instinctively towards her groin with her free hand. Sandy didn't bask in the success, instead aiming her foot there again before kicking at both knees. Amanda buckled under the pressure, her jaw close enough that Sandy could raise her right knee to meet it.

    "No one fucks with my Pokémon and gets away with it, bitch!" She hissed, and as a finishing touch, she spat. Maybe that's a bit much, she thought, but couldn't help but smile at the thick white gob dripping down Amanda's unconscious face.

    "Chu!" A tiny cry erupted beneath her feet, and Pichu leapt up into Sandy's confined hands, gripping tightly onto her fingers with his own tiny hands.

    Sandy wanted to bask in the embrace but knew she couldn't stop for emotion. While she was still standing still, stunned by the changing circumstances, Sandy knew Chloe wouldn't be an idle threat for long. "I'll hug you once I'm free of these," she told Pichu before looking at Goomy. "DragonBreath!" She barked, pointing with her tied hands towards Lachlan's chains.

    Goomy jumped at the harshness of her tone and responded quickly, unleashing a thin stream of golden fire at the handcuffs.

    It took less than a minute before the chain linking both restraints together melted, but then Lachlan quickly pushed himself to his feet. "What the hell is happening?" He said as he struggled to steady himself.

    "We're getting out of here alive, what do you think?" Sandy positioned herself closer to Goomy, ignoring the pain as the hot metal scalded her skin. "Grab your bag and send Wartortle out."

    "Are you expecting us to swim all the way to shore?" Lachlan said indignantly, wobbling towards his bag.

    "We aren't staying here," Sandy retorted. "Unless boat piloting skills is on your resume, we don't have any choice." She moaned with relief as she brought her hands around, still wearing metal but no longer trapped behind her. She stretched her arms and her wrists before pulling Pichu in close. "Thank you for being brave," she whispered, and the Electric type cooed in her hands.

    "You aren't getting away."

    Lachlan and Wartortle leapt to Sandy's side before Chloe had finished speaking, but Sandy wasn't afraid. Her rival blonde stood at the mouth of the kitchen, Poké Ball in one hand and the knife in the other, wearing a look of pure rage that didn't stop her hands from shaking.

    "Chloe, you don't have to follow Amanda. We can put this all behind us, I am happy to pretend this never happened."

    "What, come with you and let Alaska take all the glory?" Chloe spat. "She killed my one shot to get out of that town forever. I will never be on her side."

    Sandy shook her head. "Suit yourself," she sighed, and turned to Lachlan. "Surf."

    "What?"

    "You heard me, Surf. Get Wartortle to flip the boat."

    Lachlan's eyes bulged. "Are you mad?"

    "Probably. If we do nothing, they come right after us. If we sink it, we get away and we give everyone a chance to survive."

    "You're mad," Lachlan repeated. "This is mad. I don't think Wartortle knows Surf."

    "Give it a crack," Sandy said with more urgency as Chloe stepped forwards. "No time like the present, eh?"

    "We might die!"

    "We'll die anyway!" Sandy shrieked as Chloe started to power walk. "Use Surf!"

    "Sandy, I don't like –"

    "Surf, now!"

    "Sandy!"

    "SURF!"

    "CHUUUUU!"

    The whole boat started to shake. Sandy, Lachlan and Chloe froze, but their eyes moved down to Sandy's midriff where Pichu was still clutched in her hand: his tiny body was vibrating, his eyes shining an electric blue that glowed with power, and his little arms were slowly rising up in a curving wave formation.

    Sandy had no time to be impressed. "Hold me," she yelped and dived to the ground, shoving her free hand into Goomy's mouth. "Gooey, now!"

    "PICHU CHU!" Pichu yelled with childish exuberance. He thrust his arms forwards, and the boat went with him.

    Everything happened in slow motion. Sandy, Lachlan, Chloe and Wartortle all screamed as they were lifted into the air, but their shouts were deafened by the booming thud as the Pichu-created wave crashed into the boat. It hit with such force the vessel was launched into the air, rising so fast that Sandy felt gravity resisting their ascent.

    But what goes up must come down. Chloe let out an explosive shriek as the boat began to drop nose-first. She was thrown into the back wall by the fridge, Amanda's limp body and the cabinet following suit. Sandy, with Lachlan clutching tightly to her bag, were pulled that way and she felt Goomy's slippery lips suck tight to stop them following.

    The boat tipped forwards the further it fell, slowly tilting so the roof was above the water. Sandy gulped as she was weightlessly lifted up before heavily starting to fall towards the ceiling. She looked into Goomy's tiny eyes as the Dragon began to stretch like a huge blob of slime, struggling to hold their weight.

    "Hold on a few more seconds!" Sandy looked to the deck door, the pitch black ocean calling out to her. The boat was still tipping into a full-on somersault; it felt like slow motion yet she could see the water rushing to greet them, and it pulled them towards it.

    "Another second, hold on!" Sandy yelled as they stretched to the right, everything falling towards them now. Her eyes were on the couch, watching as it slid quickly towards the door. "Another second, nearly there!"

    "Gooooo!"

    "One more second!"

    "Sandy, do you have a fucking plan or –"

    "NOW!"

    With a wet sucking noise Goomy let go, and they all screamed as they hurtled towards the couch. The five of them hit it at once, forcing it through the door and into the open air. A burst of wind and sea air greeted them, but all eyes were on the much heavier boat above them that was falling much faster than they had realised.

    "Aqua Jet?" Sandy screamed hopefully.

    "AQUA JET!" Lachlan bellowed, and was answered with the pounding roar of two water columns being fired out of Wartortle's shell.

    Even as the attack pushed them to safety, Sandy didn't take her eyes off the boat until she was certain it wasn't still chasing them. They passed out of its shadow and into the moonlight, and rode the waves generated by the impact of it crashing. Sandy watched even as the white hull disappeared both into the distance and beneath the surface. Sandy kept watching long after they had left it behind, and eventually she began to smile.

    "I can't believe we did it."

    "Did what?" Lachlan called from the end of the couch.

    "Escaped," Sandy said, tipping her head back so her hair skimmed along the water, her eyes locked on the moon. "I thought that was the end…"

    Lachlan huffed, a sound that carried across the ocean. "It nearly was, thanks to you. Honestly, you and Alaska are as bad as each other."

    Sandy didn't reply, losing herself in thought. What did happen to Alaska? Did she escape? Do I even care? Of course I do, why would you even think that? Sandy looked at her Pokémon, hoping to find some normality in them. Goomy felt her eyes on her and turned, throwing her a droopy smile. Pichu, however, leapt towards Sandy, his face a picture of glee.

    "Well, weren't you just a little bit brilliant?" Sandy said, smiling into his little face. "I had no idea he could do that. You're brilliant, did you know that?"

    "Chu Chu!" Pichu squeaked, pink cheeks sparking with glee. And then, without warning his body began to glow a dazzling white. The inky ocean that surrounded them was suddenly illuminated, the burst of light bright enough to reveal a school of Magikarp beneath the surface. Sandy gasped and put Pichu back on the couch, Goomy and Lachlan moving to the opposite end as his body began to grow.

    This can't be happening, this must be a dream, this must be… Sandy's thoughts trialled off, and suddenly she was laughing. None of this had been expected, and she had taken a horrible path to get here, but nothing here felt wrong. She hadn't known what shape her thoughts had been trying to take in her dream, but looking back, a luxury chaise lounge seemed exactly what she had imagined, and she knew it was exactly where she needed to be, destiny be damned.

    "I'm on a couch in the middle of an ocean with a mad woman." Lachlan shook his head and groaned. "Where the hell are we going next?"

    Sandy shrugged, briefly taking her eyes off her new Pokémon and throwing him a wink. "Who knows? I guess we'll have to be surprised, won't we?"
     
    Last edited:
    Blong 15: When I Grow Up
  • The other big thing about chapter 88 that really stood out to me, at least in regards to flaws, is that overall it was another chapter of characters standing around talking about what Alaska should do with her life and why She Sux and getting her to take a look at herself...I do have to give you points for making us believe that was going to be the chapter and then revealing that Blaine was just kidding, but that doesn't change the fact that the chapter was still that. A nice twist is nice, but it doesn't fully make up for what came before it.
    I am not sure if I said this the last time you raised it, but while I see your point, I do also disagree with it. There have been a lot of chapters where people talk about Alaska, yes, but that is rather the point of the story, particularly over the last few arcs. Removing them or trying to turn them into something else, like adding random action scenes or forced conversations, would likely be more irritating and pointless to read. As I have always said when people talk about cliches, both when criticising my work and others, if you only focus on the recurring nature of something rather than looking at what is new or different about it than you will only see it one way. There will likely be other chapters that come back to conversations that focus on Alaska, but each one adds something different and I make no apologies for it, particularly not in this situation.

    As for description...well, the chapter's description worked well overall but the way you described Sandy being chained was a bit hard to figure out, I kept thinking that her hands were bound together on her back, but you kept saying that she was reaching for Lachlan and taking out pokeballs must've been really tough in that position, so it confused me a bit. The other thing that was odd was once the boat started flipping up. The description of what Sandy does here is...all over the place to the point where I didn't know what was going on until they got to the sofa, and even then I have to admit I forgot they were floating on the sofa for a moment and got confused thinking they were just floating on water.
    Her hands were bound behind her back but they were not immobile or unable to move, her wrists were not locked in place. And do you have anything specific about the boat scene that was confusing?

    The last two points I want to touch on are Lachlan and description. Lachlan served to add levity to the chapter, but he was still basically useless and pointless in this, hell, Lachlan is a useless character in general. Unlike Chloe and Damien he doesn't really get a chance to be involved in the story. I'm not saying he had to be super important here, but if he's going to be appearing more regularly (which I doubt at this point) thne giving him a more grounded role would help give his character some purpose.
    I do aim to give Lachlan more presence when I go back to rewrite. I did introduce some comradery between him and Sandy in earlier chapters, but the next few chapters will look into him as a character and his reaction to all this plus the overall themes both of YA series deconstruction and Sandy's role in the universe.

    Oh yeah, what is the deal with Amanda? We know she didn't die from this, but what her role will be from now on is intriguing if anything. Unlike Buzz, who's turned into a joke now, Amanda is unpredictable and utterly nuts, but lacks the gadgets that Gideon does. I still fault you a bit for making her another complete looney, which worked better when Amanda was a side antagonist that was more of a joke, but if she's becoming a serious antagonist then exploring her a bit more beyond her villainess would be good.
    Amanda is meant to be a bit nuts. It seems she came across more cartoonish than I intended (I was going more for her basking in the glory of her assumed role) and will re-examine that when she next appears.

    Thanks again for the feedback :) Sorry I am a tad critical here XD


    Blog Fifteen: When I Grow Up

    There have been plenty of occasions on this journey when I thought my life was over. The robotic Beedrill, Gideon at the museum, the robotic Golem, collapsing caves, the robotic Electrode, facing down Buzz in his office, the army of robotic Pokémon.

    Basically, a lot of dark shit has happened to me. However, in all of those situations, there was always some way out, some way to stop the unfortunate premature death from happening. It wasn't until this week that I actually had a gun shoved in my face, that I had someone with their finger on a trigger ready to blow my brains, and that was the first time I had to seriously stop and consider the possibility that, in a matter of seconds, my life would likely be over and there was no way out of it.

    Obviously, I didn't die. This hasn't turned into some weird paranormal blog, my (after)life hasn't gotten that insane. Yet I am not so bold as to pretend that having a gun aimed at your face doesn't put things into perspective. It does. A lot of things went through my head when that happened. A lot. But, oddly and sadly enough, it's the moments that come afterwards that really get you thinking.

    I'm not talking about the giant battle in an ice cave against a team of reality stars and their mutant Pokémon. I don't think that's what they call a "universal experience". I do think I can speak for most people though when I say that getting threatened with a gun really makes you question your life choices. And no one has more cause to question their choices than I do.

    I'm a mess. That's one thing I realised this week. I really am a mess. First exhibit: Paige evolved. She is finally a Pidgeot, woohoo! This is something I used to dream about ever since I first got her. A few months ago, it was all I was looking forward to in life. Yet when that moment finally arrived, I had never been more frightened in my entire life. And that includes the gun.

    Why? Because I'm meant to be a hero. Everything that is happening in Kanto right now comes back to me. I am meant to ride Paige into some epic battle and save the world or die trying, all because an old rock says so.

    But I am not a hero. I am selfish, I am spiteful, I am bitter, but most importantly, I never had any interest in heroics. I never watched one of those movies or read a book that had a bunch of spirited teen warrior leads and thought 'Gee, that looks like a boatload of fun, I want to be just like that!' It all seemed mad to me, and when I set out on this journey I never once hoped I'd come across some world-ending threat that only I could save. If that is your goal in life, you need to get your head checked, IMMEDIATELY.

    For whatever godly reason though, I am supposed to be a hero. Why it had to be me, I will never know. It is a matter of fate, and you don't get any say in the things life throws your way; you just have to roll with the punches. I learnt to roll with living in a collapsing house with a stressed-out mother and clocked out father, and so I've begun to roll with all this heroism stuff.

    Yet there is one thing that is holding me back from that. I am not just selfish, spiteful, bitter and bitchy. I'm scared. I'm really, truly, unapologetically terrified. I'm scared of losing, I'm scared of dying, which are the same thing, really. I don't want to be the person that flies into the final battle for the good of the world. That's not what I want. Those people don't exist outside of fantasy. There are people I've met who have accepted this as their normal, but no one should live like that.

    When Paige evolved, I thought I was about to die. We were in the middle of a battle (just as a side note, it seems that Indigo Dreams has decided to do away with the pretence as their producer was the one holding the gun to my head. Probably best I don't get into that any further) when the evolution started. I was excited for approximately a second before the fear set it. My brain decided that the prophecy had come true and it was happening right there and then. The ancient rock doodlings of a deranged ghost girl (there's a sentence no one ever thought they'd have to write) unfortunately didn't come attached with any post notes explaining everything that wouldn't fit on the cave wall. There's no date for this battle, no location, no dress code; just a simple, vague invitation to my destiny, cash bar not included.

    I shouldn't try to make fun of this. The simple truth is I thought that was my prophecy, I got scared, and I screwed up. I might have gotten away intact if I had just focussed, but I slipped up, and, to cut a long story short for the sake of protecting my current location, now Sandy and I are separated and I have no idea where she is or if she is still alive.

    I don't care that I let myself down. I care about her. Sandy has been through so much – too much – because of me, because she saw me as a friend whereas I always saw her as a companion. I thought we had sorted our issues, but a few days ago it became clear that it isn't so easy to move on from what I've done. I want to find her if only to say sorry for all I've done and own up to the fact she wouldn't be in any of this if it wasn't for me.

    Being afraid does that. Have I been afraid this whole journey? I don't think so. At first it was ignorance, then it was anger. It wasn't until this fight started to become an unavoidable reality and not something I could simply choose to be involved in that the weight of it started to hit me.

    Fear can manifest in many ways for many reasons. I don't want to psychoanalyse myself more than I already do, but all my reasons for rebelling have been fear of one thing or another. Fear of losing my dreams, fear of failure, fear of becoming something I'm not, fear of dying.

    Yet it's become clear that everything they've all said to me – Damian, Amanda, Evelyn, Janine, everyone – it's all true. We might not be in this war if I hadn't been so afraid of the thought of being in a war. Amanda, Buzz, Gideon, we could've stopped them by now. Or maybe we'd all be dead, who knows. Maybe we all would have fucked up – I mean, Red was on the elite's side from the very beginning, and it took them months to stop Team Rocket, and look what happened to the country in the process.

    I'm getting distracted.

    Really, I was afraid of staying in that city and letting my hatred build up more than it already had. I didn't leave home for anyone else; that was all for me. I left home to get vengeance, or revenge, one of the two. There's a difference to them, I think. Fighting Red, getting one over Chloe, same thing, in the end, it doesn't really matter. I had a goal at the start of this, one that doesn't match the one I have to have now. But it certainly wasn't to try and be a hero… at least, not in the sense I am now.

    People can't flick a switch and become someone else overnight. No one's like that, no matter how hard they pretend to be. I tried to force being a hero on myself, to pretend to be someone tactical and prepared and good and… nice, I suppose. And I went and fucked that up.

    This is a role I was born to play, but I have been using other people's scripts so far to try and get me there. No one told me how to do this, I'm just guessing, and it's clearly not working. I don't have time to wait and learn though. I have to adapt, but I don't really know how.

    Which means… I don't know what it means. I don't have the answers this time (if I ever really had them in the first place). Sorry to any readers hoping I could wrap this up in a neat little bow, putting one week's adventures behind me and setting things up nicely for next time. This was a hard lesson to accept, one that has not just hurt me physically but hurt my relationships with everyone I know. All I know is I need to grow up and adapt quickly, otherwise Sandy is going to die and this is all going to be for nothing.

    I can't live up to the lofty expectations of champions, or the even loftier expectations of gods (who the fuck can?), but if I can live up to the expectations of my friends, that might just be enough for me to pull this thing off. I just have to stop wishing for this all to be over. I guess the hero is the person who actually ends the war rather than waiting for it to be over?

    Alaska

    P.S. If anyone happens to see a blonde girl, potentially with an uncomfortable look on her face surrounded by a tight-lipped middle-aged woman, please let me know. We really need all the help we can get.
     
    Interlude Fifteen: Face to the Dawn
  • Interlude Fifteen: Face to the Dawn

    Kris paused at the stadium door. She had no idea if she was ready for this. For the past few weeks, she had been trying not to think about while at the same time incapable of thinking about anything else. The tension and the attention. Surrounded by people that hated her. Everyone expecting some grand statement. Kris wanted this, she knew she had to follow through, but as her fingers rested on the door handle, she had never felt so unsure of what she was about to do.

    You cannot back out now. You have to do this. You know you do.

    "Yes, I know, shut up!"

    "What was that?"

    Kris turned to her handler and smiled awkwardly. "Nothing, just talking to myself."

    "Okay," the woman replied, forcing her own smile.

    Kris didn't need psychic connections to know this twentysomething hipster wanted to be doing anything but making sure the world's least favourite Champion had a good day, but she had no energy to worry about that now. She turned back to the door, her eyes drilling into the black chunk of wood that separated her from her fate.

    You exposed Gold. You defeated Lance. You made sure Vanessa got to save the world. You can do this. Without any further hesitation, Kris pushed the door open, ready if unwilling for whatever waited on the other side.

    For a second, sunshine blinded her. Kris winced against the glare and paused a few feet from the doorway, waiting for her eyes to adjust. By the time Ampharos, Espeon and her handler had joined her in the open, Kris could see again. Instantly, she wished the blinding had been permanent.

    A hundred people stood before her, and every one of them was glaring at her. Middle-aged adults standing in huddles; young children clutching hot dogs and candy floss; elderly with withering looks behind oversized glasses; fellow trainers with their Pokémon by their side. No matter who Kris looked at, no one seemed happy to see her.

    Her throat suddenly dry, Kris forced the most insincere smile she had ever produced. "Hello and welcome to the Johto League Open Day!"

    Silence. Even her echo abandoned her, leaving Kris standing awkwardly near the wall with hundreds of eyes looking at her with scornful judgement. Kris half expected a tumbleweed to blow through Champion's Park, but the creaking of the Ferris wheel in the background and the flashing lights of the stalls was enough to make the awkward, tense, heavy quiet even worse.

    Then the clapping started. Though calling it clapping was pushing the definition of the word, and Kris didn't think it counted when her own Pokémon was the one doing it. She turned to Ampharos, watching those nubby yellow hands pounding soundlessly together, and tried her best to convey her confusion while not letting her façade slow.

    Thankfully, the gamble paid off. Kris cast her eyes across the crowd as more applause started to pick up. It was mostly Pokémon following Ampharos' lead, but children started to copy their pets, and eventually a half-hearted scattering of limp-wristed clapping spread through their parents. It lasted barely thirty seconds, but the silence shattered, people seemed to have lost the will to stare and turned their focus back to the stalls.

    Kris waited until she was sure no one was watching before turning to Ampharos. "Thank you."

    "Pharo," the Electric type chimed before spinning Kris back towards the stalls.

    Getting the hint, Kris rolled her eyes affectionately at her Pokémon before making her first steps forwards. She felt eyes flicker towards her as she moved away from the safety of Champion's Stadium, but Kris had expected the odd look; this was her first public engagement on this scale in three years, and after years of judgement, it all was familiar ground.

    You made the first step, congratulations.

    Don't condescend me, I shouldn't be praised for going outside.

    Well, hopefully, I won't have to one day.

    Kris looked to the sky and pulled a face, hoping Latias could see it. If this goes wrong, it's your fault. Remind me why we aren't having this meeting at my house where my whiskey lives?

    Because how are you meant to save the world if you cannot see what you are saving?

    Kris sighed. She knew Latias was right; the whole reason for doing this today amongst all these people was to make a point, and hiding away in her dark, cold house would do nothing to help her cause. She had to make a stand, and she couldn't do that with a tray of ice cubes and a whiskey tumbler.

    It still didn't make her little parade any more bearable. Everyone seemed happy and engaged in the festivities from a distance, but when Kris got close, people put that joy aside in order to watch her, some in stone-faced silence, others muttering under their breath to their companions.

    Why would you waste your weekend coming to watch someone you hate? I don't go and visit Gold when I need cheering up.

    Be patient, Latias sighed. These people might surprise you – turn around!

    Kris stopped and swivelled; a little boy was standing a few feet from her with a sheet of paper in his hands. "Can I help you?" She asked, putting on her politest voice possible.

    "Can I get your autograph?" The boy asked, lifting the paper up before she could say anything.

    "Um, sure!" Kris could not remember the last time this had happened, and she was more than happy to accept the ego boost. She smiled up at the boy's mother and struggled to keep grinning as the woman shot daggers back at her. "And what's your name?"

    "Noah."

    "What a lovely name! Do you want to be Champion when you grow up?"

    Noah nodded enthusiastically. "Yep! I want to be just like Red!"

    "Not like me?" Kris gasped before laughing.

    "Nope," the boy said with continued enthusiasm. "I wanted to get Red's autograph, but mummy told he wasn't going to be here and I'd just have to be happy with you."

    Kris' face hurt from the amount of effort it took to keep her smile up. "Well aren't you just the cutest." She nearly stabbed the pen right through the piece of paper before shoving it back to him. Jumped up little shit. What sort of fucking name is Noah anyway? Your whore mother hoping you're going to build her a boat to carry both fat arse cheeks all the way to -

    Krystal!

    Oh, fuck off, I blame you for that.

    I'm sorry, I didn't realise small humans could be so rude, Latias said, sounding offended herself. I have lived for thousands of years, but I rarely have I encountered so many horrid little humans!

    Kris stopped mid-march, sadness sinking through her body. Is it really that strange how much they hate me?

    There was a heavy pause that weighed down on Kris' brain, and she felt a strong wave of guilt spread through her. I did not mean it like that, Latias said finally. I just wish your life could have been easier. I worry sometimes if our bond has not exasperated your problems, being as connected as you are to the Soul Plane.

    Don't blame yourself. You could never have predicted things would unfold like this. I just wish… after all the things I've gone through, I just wish this had been easier.

    Kris reached instinctively towards a Poké Ball in her pockets, yet her fingers barely brushed the surface before she felt a sudden cold; in a second, her vision turned red, and Kris could feel the warmth of blood on her hands and legs, could hear a scream that rarely left her mind.

    "Kris!"

    She opened her eyes. Kris could feel everyone watching her again, but she realised it was because she was clutching her head with her hands, a visible shudder running down her body. Breathing deeply, she looked towards the source of the voice and felt instant relief.

    "What was that?" Spike whispered as he rushed towards her, pulling her in into a tight hug.

    Kris threw her arms around him without any care of who was watching. "Just another flashback, you know how it is."

    "Mount Coronet again?"

    "Yes," Kris said, trying to shake the thought from her head. "Let's not talk about it. Where is she?"

    "Kris, you don't need to worry about this just yet, she can -"

    "She can't wait. This is important." Kris broke away from the hug and looked Spike in the eye, bringing out her own glower.

    Spike sighed and gestured back the way he'd come. "I think she stopped to talk to Karen."

    "Probably checking if there is a way to have me overthrown." Kris laughed at the thought; her enemies would probably consider it a punishment, but after all she had had to suffer, little else would make her happier than leaving this place behind.

    "Come on, let's get on with this." She took off, leading the way towards her enemy. She could still feel herself shaking when she stopped for more than a second, but she needed something to focus on, and there was nothing that needed more focus than this.

    Spike caught up to her and wrapped an arm around her shoulders, frowning. "I wish you had waited until all this was over."

    "The meeting is too important."

    "Did it have to be today though? You've got enough on your plate without adding all of them to the mix."

    "Just wait and see; me and the twins have cooked something up." Kris tried to smile but she couldn't ignore all the eyes watching her. "I would have waited if I could, but time is against us. If I want to get them on side, I need to make a statement, and this is the only way to achieve that."

    Spike raised an eyebrow but didn't question her, which Kris was thankful for; the more she considered their plan, the more flawed it seemed, the more she wished she had another way of doing this.

    I have to do this. This is my duty, whether I want it or not. Kris looked at the people in the crowd, taking in all the eyes glaring blatantly at her. It was easy to feel bitter after all she had been through, but everything Cynthia had said at the conference had been true. She would rather live here surrounded by people that hated her then be stuck in New Leaf mourning her mother alone. This was not the life she had wanted, but it was as close as Kris was ever going to get it. Nothing was going to change if she kept letting everyone else dictate how she felt.

    As her eyes gazed through the crowd, they stopped as a mass of blue hair appeared amongst a sea of plainness. Kris paused and sighed. This was a side effect of the life she wanted. The Open Day, the crowds, the attention, that was the image they marketed; what was about to happen was everything they didn't tell you until it was too late.

    This is going to be tough, but I have to do this… If this all works, all your pain, all your suffering, there is a chance it might all mean something. Kris stepped forwards, a smile spreading up her face as she steadied her soul. "Clair, thank you so much for coming!"

    It had been four years since Kris had met Clair. She could clearly remember that day in the Dragon's Den, the day she had met Spike and learnt what Latias and the Enigma Stone meant. It had been one of the most profound and enlightening days of her life, yet it was becoming harder and harder to remember the kind gym leader she had met that day, the rare supportive voice on what had been a long and arduous journey.

    Four years later, the only support Clair would be offering would be if Kris decided to resign. As soon as the gym leader turned, Kris knew the hatred was as strong as ever. Clair wore a long cobalt coat despite the heat, hiding her body and drawing all the attention her face: thin lips, narrow eyes, flared nostrils, tensed neck muscles. Kris briefly glanced at Spike, trying not to smirk. This is going to be worse than I thought.

    Clair didn't say anything for a few minutes, letting the tension build and bubble in the air "I had little choice," she said finally. "When a Champion summons a gym leader, that gym leader must accept said summons whether they wish to or not. I, for one, do not disobey the laws of this land. You may have noticed, for example, that I didn't kill you the moment I arrived here." Clair smirked briefly, a smile so cold it made Kris shudder. Before she could say reply, Clair glanced at Spike. "However, next time I would expect the request to come directly from the Champion, not from her live-in lover."

    "I did not think you would respond if I asked you. Clearly I underestimated your loyalty to the League."

    Clair's eyes withered at the jibe. "Yet you thought sending this traitor was the better idea?"

    Spike scoffed. "Traitor? How does ensuring the Enigma Stone gets to its rightful owner betray the Dragon's Den mission?"

    "Funny, I didn't hear about you tracking down the Kanto girl. Or have you decided to steal something else for yourself again?" Clair growled, shooting a look at Kris. "Clearly the gods have better favour with me than you."

    "Here we go, I knew this wouldn't take long." Kris pushed Clair's hand aside and stepped forwards. "In your delusional anger, you seem to have forgotten the facts. I didn't steal anything from Lance, I bet him fair and square, and –"

    "Only because of Latias," Clair snarled.

    "Oh, is she the sore spot in all this? What's the matter, annoyed the gods didn't choose any of you?"

    Clair's lunged forwards; Kris expected a slap, but instead, a dark blue nail was pointed right at her throat, close enough that if she swallowed it would pierce her skin. "You know, I really have begun to doubt the wisdom of the gods of late. You may think your bond with Latios makes you special, but given the number of selfish little children running around with gods, you are no more special than any of them, nor does it make you worthy of your title."

    Kris looked Clair dead in the eye and smiled. "Lance is welcome to re-battle me, but we both know why he hasn't. He's already been defeated by children twice; if he loses to me again, his reputation is over, and there is no way anyone will pay him any attention ever again. And we all know your little cult would be nothing without attention."

    "How dare you, you uptight little cu–"

    "Careful, ladies, there are children watching."

    Kris and Clair turned simultaneously; an old woman stood a few feet away, smirking, while the crowds slowly walked past taking in the war of words. Kris blushed from the attention, but she saw Espeon and Ampharos had thankfully shown some initiative: the two were standing a few feet away, shooting sparks and small beams at each other for the amusement of a large crowd oblivious to the fight behind them.

    Keep it together. Fuck this up and you are done. Kris stepped away from Clair and let her body unclench before she faced her other guests.

    She had never met Evelyn Athlew before, but based on reputation alone, she could safely assume the elderly woman in the lush purple dress was the infamous socialite. There were two people behind her: Daisy Kris knew better and cast she smiled at the scientist, and she guessed the thin man next to her was Trevor Archer. She was about to ask why they looked so uneasy, but an angry shriek beat her to the punch.

    "What are they doing here?" Clair had heeded Evelyn's warning and was keeping her voice low, but every whispered word screamed with rage. "I was led to believe this would be a one-on-one meeting. You brought me here under false pretences!"

    "Would you have come if you knew they were here?"

    "That's not the right answer," Clair hissed. "What are we all doing here?"

    "Wait and see," Kris replied coolly, pushing past the gym leader and approaching her new guests. "It's lovely to meet you, Evelyn. I know your grandson from a long time ago."

    Evelyn smiled thinly and limply shook Kris' hand. "I know. He is the reason I came; I was surprised to get your invite, but Jericho told me not to believe what I had heard about you. I sincerely hope he is right."

    Kris smiled back, refusing to let her get under her skin. Already this day was wearing her down; this meeting hadn't even lasted two minutes and already she was tired. Spike was right. I've fucked this up. I should never have planned these on the same day. Fuck, I could really use a drink right now.

    Remember why you are here. Remember why you are doing this. Remember Coronet.

    Without even trying, Kris' mind returned to the mountain. That memory would haunt her for the rest of her life, waiting in the back of her thoughts ready to pounce whenever she gave it the opportunity. She only had to shut her eyes and let her vision turn red and she there: her hand in Latias', the Enigma Stone clasped between them, cold stone beneath under her knees. Kris could remember seeing her own eyes through Latias', the horror she'd felt in that moment thinking the pain had killed her and her soul had left her behind.

    Yet it was what came after that still haunted Kris' dreams. The scream, the splash of blood, a smooth green head leering backwards before slumping to the ground. Those moments were the fuel of nightmares, and often when Kris was alone at night, she could still feel the snow beneath her feet as she ran towards her Pokémon, fear clutching her heart, blood running down her hands.

    After what felt like an eternity, Kris felt a hand on her shoulder. She opened her eyes and found Spike right in her face. "Are you sure you are alright?"

    "I'm fine, trust me." Kris squeezed his hand reassuringly before turning to her guests. They all looked puzzled by her sudden pause, but Kris simply smiled back, refusing to let anyone interrupt her vibe. "I'm sorry, I got caught up in myself for a moment. I'm ready now, so I hope you are all prepared to listen."

    "Here?" Trevor asked, eyebrow raised. "I thought you wanted to talk to us about the incident in Kanto."
    "I still do, don't worry." Kris smiled at Trevor as his eyes bulged. "I am well aware how many people are around us right now. It may seem random – in fact, I'm second guessing it all right now – but trust me, there is a point to it."

    Kris gazed around the crowd. There was one couple that appeared to be in their fifties leaning against a stall, laughing as they fed each other cotton candy. A few feet from them, a group of children were enthusiastically patting a small Furfrou. Nearby, two teenagers that were clearly trainers were watching Ampharos and Espeon, whispering what could only be strategy ideas to each other.

    "These people hate me. I know some of you have your doubts about me, I accept that, but your reasons are somewhat more valid than theirs are. I am hated because they choose to hate me. Some of them don't even choose to; they just soaked up a feeling, an emotion in the air and decided it was as much a fact to them as it was to everyone else. I imagine if you stopped and asked everyone here today why they hate me, only a few could think of a solid answer.

    "They hate me because four years ago I left home to become a Pokémon trainer. I did it because I wanted to make my mother happy, but mostly I wanted to feel good. I hoped to do well but this wasn't my end goal. I just wanted to feel something different, something I had never been able to find in New Bark Town.

    "Along the way, I battled a boy. He was a child pretending to be wiser and more grown up then he really was. He had his own issues, I'll accept that, but no matter how much his parents screwed him over, he was ultimately just an evil child who craved success like a drug and was willing to do anything to get his fix."

    Kris turned towards Champion's Stadium, for a moment remembering the battles she had fought in there and the pain they both had caused. "I thought that when he and I faced off that last time I had finally beaten him for good. Yet Gold ultimately won without even trying. For a long time, I felt it was some sort of cosmic punishment for something; my father's past, my own assumption that I deserved of a better life, defeating Lance, who the fuck really knows.

    "It wasn't until recently – well, let's be honest, I only even started considering this last weekend. I could easily be talking out of my ass right now, and I did have a whiskey before I came out here so there's that as well. Okay, two. Fine, three!" Kris sighed, throwing her hands in the air and laughing.

    "Sorry, I probably seem mad right now. But it's just that, I've realised… this has all been one journey. Everything that happened with Gold and my mother and my father and Lance and Coronet, it used to feel like small incidents all on their own, but all these things have been one big journey. It was one big path I had to head down. For years, I wished things had happened differently, but looking back, I don't know how they could have. If I had waited any longer to go on my journey, I never would have faced Gold the way I did, but my mother would have died anyway, and then… what? If I had waited, I never would have met Spike or any of my Pokémon, or gone to –"

    "Is this going to reach a point sometime soon?"

    Kris looked at Evelyn and smiled. "Sorry, yes. What I have realised is that there must be some purpose to this all. Mount Coronet was one of the worst nights of my life, but if I look past all the pain, I know that Latias and I had to be there for we were destined to play our role and the only way to get there was to go through all the other stops first. I didn't choose to get here like this, and I didn't choose to be hated by everyone, but I am here now. So there has to be some purpose, some reason for why I have ended up here. And I think I have found it."

    Kris reached into her pocket and pulled out a small wooden box. "There is a fight happening in Kanto right now. You all know what I am talking about. Alaska Acevedo; I've never met her, but reading her blog, I can tell she has suffered in the same way I have. She has been forced to confront the realities of her destiny, and she has no choice but to play into this deadly game.

    "A few weeks ago, Latios came to me needing his sister's help. It was only then that I began to pay attention to what was happening outside of my own miserable existence, and slowly I have begun to realise something. I have the opportunity to help Alaska, and I believe it is my duty to do so. And I am not the only one. All our paths have converged at this point in time, we have all crossed paths with Alaska in some little way. We are connected to what happens next, and we have a duty to put aside our own feelings and hatreds for each other and do what is necessary to help her."

    Kris finally stopped. Her hands were shaking as she held the box with Latios' Enigma Stone, and she forced herself to keep steady. She looked around at her little assembly, wondering what they were all thinking. Silence was her response: there was the chittering of the crowd around them, but no sound from her guests. Spike smiled at her reassuringly, but even he seemed put off by the stony faced quartet beside him.

    Unsurprisingly, it was Clair who spoke first. "This is why you dragged me here, to listen to your new age bullshit about destiny and faith? Give me a fucking break. All you people care about are your bloody prophecies and none you can see it's all bullshit."

    "Says the girl whose family has been living in a cave for a thousand years," Evelyn said drolly with a roll of her eyes. "As much as I disagree with this one on most things, Clair has a point. Is that all? You are aware that we are all trying to stop this latest resurgence of Rocket – well, most of us, at least…"

    "I am aware, but you aren't doing it properly." Kris knew this bit would be the hardest, and the dismissive groans and shaking nods she got only confirmed it. "I have heard things from around the region. I spoke with Red last weekend about the situation from his end, I have read Alaska's blogs, I know that –"

    "Not to be dismissive, but Alaska's blogs are a tad… biased, shall we say," Daisy interjected. "I wouldn't put too much weight behind what them, between you and me."

    "Between you and me, Daisy, I don't think any of you really understand the position she is in," Kris snapped back. "She seems to have been put into a series of difficult positions by all of you, and I will not let anyone else be abandoned by those who are meant to be supporting them. We have the ability to fight alongside her, and none of you will leave here today without us deciding on a proper strategy for the weeks ahead, one that isn't just 'wait and see'. Evelyn, Daisy, Trevor; you have the resources and connections to ensure this happens and to get everyone else on board. Clair, I know you are not a friend of mine, but if the Dragon's Den joined the fight, then there is enough firepower to -"

    "No." Clair stepped forwards, a smirk crossing her lips as she glared down at Kris. "I will not help you. If I am called in my capacity as gym leader, I will fight as I must, but in my capacity as Dragon Master, I will not bring anyone of them into a Kantonian fight. This is not our war, and I will not let anyone fight it for the good of your people."

    "That is exactly the attitude we don't need in this fight," Evelyn said with a heavy sigh. "Everyone on our end is satisfied with our strategy. It may have been a struggle to get here, but we are making progress."

    "Progress? Does that include actually going after Buzz or Gideon?"

    Evelyn turned her scowl on Spike. "I don't know who you are, so I don't care what you think. We have evaluated the risks and know that any move we make against the enemy has a significant chance of failure. There have already been some complications in this matter over the last twenty four hours, knowledge that is irrelevant to both of you, that simply proves how irrational and unpredictable the other side is. I appreciate the value of your rank, Champion, but you are a child no matter how many gods have blessed you with their presence. Leave the fight to those who actually know what they are talking about."

    Clair snorted with laughter. "Well, I must say this trip was worth it to watch you lose." She cast Kris one last glowering look before she turned, her coat swishing tightly in her wake. "Farewell. Hopefully I never have to see any of you again."

    Kris felt winded as she watched Clair push her way through the crowd. She forced herself to look at Evelyn, struggling not to turn away from that sharp glare. If this had happened a few weeks ago, Kris knew she would not be able to carry on, but she only had to shut her eyes and see the blood dripping down one wilting petal to know why she was here.

    "I thought you might say that," she called, stopping Clair in her march. "I am late to this fight, I know, but I have a perspective that none of you has: Alaska's. Leaf and Red went through this, but they have not been on the outside in the way I was or Alaska still is. The wait and see method, this divided country bullshit, none of it helped when Team Rocket tried to tear our countries apart, and I am not going to stand by and let it happen again. If we don't put aside these petty hatreds and help her, then, well, this happens."

    Kris clicked her fingers, and instantly the world went quiet.

    The sudden change sent a jolt through the five that could still move, yet Kris only had eyes for Clair. The gym leader remained frozen for a second, but as the shock began to settle in, she looked wildly around, anger and resentment in her eyes suddenly filled with fear. "What have you done?"

    Kris merely smiled and stepped back. All around them, Champion's Park had frozen. It was as silent as it was every other day of the week, a silence that was all too familiar to Kris, yet never before had there been so many people to wallow in it with her. If they had not been talking, laughing, whispering, gossiping a moment ago, it would be easy to think she was surrounded by statues; people frozen mid walk, mid bite, mid gossip, mid laugh, mid glare. Kris turned and saw the little boy who had insulted her earlier standing by Ampharos, glass eyes wide with excitement; she waved her hands in front of them and got no response.

    "What is this?" Evelyn shrieked from the middle of a throng of unmoving people. "What sort of magic is this?"

    Kris looked at her and smiled. "Don't you remember? I've been blessed by the gods."

    A shimmer that distorted the world spread through the air above them. As everyone looked to the sky, Kris stepped back to get a better look, her heart racing with excitement; even though she had planned this and knew it was coming, the sight of Latios and Latias revealing themselves, eyes glowing red and blue as they held everyone in place, it was enough to take her breath away.

    "My lords." Clair sank indelicately to her knees, trying to avert her eyes but too in awed by the gods to look away entirely. "You grace us with your presence. It… it is an honour to witness you both in the flesh."

    Your words are welcomed, Latias said, her words echoing inside their heads. The Dragon Tamers of Johto have long been friends of my brother and me, and I thank you for your family's service to our cause.

    I, too, must apologise again for the abruptness of my departure and thank you again for your hospitality, Latios said in his deep, echoing tones. However, I was dismayed to hear the way you were speaking just now about the threat that hangs over all of our heads.

    "Forgive me, my lords, but the situation is much more complex than I made it seem, and if I was flippant at all…" Clair fell silent as Latias raised one of her arms, a gentle smile on her circular face.

    We understand and appreciate your cause and why you feel as you do. Yet the war that is coming has the potential to endanger all of us, no matter where our loyalties lie. It is a threat that cannot be stopped if we all simply wait for a better time to strike, or for a time when the threat is more personal to our own causes.

    My sister speaks the truth, Latios said, his voice rising, sending a chill down Kris' spine. I left this world because a war that could have been stopped cost my previous trainer his life, and I returned to this world because I sensed a fight that has the potential to be even worse, yet we do not have to let it be. All of those who are involved in this needless war has the potential to end it. Alaska Acevedo may be the destined one, but this is not a burden one human should have to carry alone. Nor can the gods alone fight this for you: it is a human battle, and we cannot lead you if you do not wish to be led. You need an army, one from both sides of Mount Silver, and you need to be prepared for the risks that come with peace. My sister and I sense a great darkness coming to Kanto, and if we do no stop it, then everything you know and understand will be like this, like Kalos. Quiet.

    The two disappeared and the world started again. People carried on walking and eating and gossiping as though nothing had happened, but for them, nothing had. Some may question why Kris and her guests had moved slightly in the blink of an eye, but the atmosphere of the Open Day was enough that people carried on with what they were doing.

    "I hope that answered your questions." Kris cast her eyes over her compatriots. They were silent again, the shock of what had happened still being processed, but Kris could see the same look in Claire and Evelyn's eyes: an understanding that the siblings spoke the truth, and the inkling that it might be time to act.

    "Ah, Kris, there you are." Through the throngs of people that lined the streets, a mass of grey hair pushed through them. "In the name of the gods, I forgot how crowded these foul things can get," Karen groaned, wiping a string of sweat from the back of her neck. "I swear some gross little child just coughed on me while I was waiting for a hot dog. Had to resist the urge to kick him. At least you seem to be in a good mood for once."

    Kris laughed and put an arm around Karen's shoulders. "I wasn't expecting to enjoy today this much, but I guess these things can surprise you."

    Karen looked sceptical, but Kris knew she would not question it now. "They want to start the exhibition match soon. Are you ready?"

    "Almost. I just have to do one thing." Kris pulled a Poké Ball out from her pocket. The red paint had been cracked and worn out over the years, closer to a rusty pink now than anything. Kris rubbed her fingers against the dirt that coated the surface, and suddenly her hands were coated in blood, blood that ran down her arms and soaked her legs while tears ran down her face.

    Focus Krystal, focus. She dropped the ball before she hesitated any longer and stared straight ahead as the energy formed. Her view of Ampharos and Espeon was obscured by a long green neck, and she looked up into a bright smile that seemed to Kris the embodiment of everything around her.

    "Mega Gani!" Her starter leaned forwards and nuzzled Kris enthusiastically, so long had it been since they had last stood this closely. Kris wondered if Meganium knew the exact time, if that was something Pokémon registered inside their little capsules. She felt a weight press down on her chest as she leant forward and wrapped her arms around the Grass type's neck, and the weight only got heavier as it moved from smooth but fuzzy skin to the rough, thick gash that stretched right down her throat.

    If Kris shut her eyes right now, she knew she wouldn't see Draco cutting Meganium down, she wouldn't see herself soaking in her blood; she would simply see Meganium's Poké Ball sitting on the shelf for years, ignored and unloved. Kris would see herself sitting on her balcony trying not to think about her past, her present, her future, and all the decisions she had made that had led her to her pain.

    I am never going back there. This all has to mean something. "Do you want to battle?"

    "Megani!" Meganium leapt backwards and shook her stumpy tail in joy, and at the exact moment found herself surrounded by the crowd of children that had quickly abandoned her team mates.

    Kris laughed and clapped her hands, ignoring the tears that streamed down her face. She managed to make herself look away long enough to face her guests not caring how they saw her now. "I'll be back for your answer later, but I trust I won't have to ask for it." She flashed a wide smile to Clair before turning back to Karen. "Of course I'm ready. Let's do this."

    *******

    "We can't carry on like this, Buzz. I don't care how many people are watching the show or whether these rumours are true or not. The allegations, the subject matter of them... they are just too much for anyone to comprehend. Robots hidden away in the basement. Murdering teenagers. Conspiring to kill the Champion? What am I supposed to do, Buzz, what else can I possibly do in this situation?"

    Samson Silph had been wailing somewhere near him for about ten minutes now, but Buzz was not paying attention. He could what was being said, but the words were like little bugs swarming around him, irritating but harmless. Buzz had no time for the problems of his boss, not when his mind was occupied by something far more threatening.

    She's done it. She's finally done it. Buzz had opened Alaska's blog hours ago, but he had not yet made it to the end. One line had stopped him halfway through, and it was that sentence he was still reading now. Even after all the hours that passed – however long that was, Buzz had no idea – every single word continued to cut him deeply.

    "Their producer was the one holding the gun to my head," Buzz muttered.

    "What was that?" Silph yelled, high pitched and hysterical in his reaction.

    Buzz looked up briefly. "Nothing," he mumbled through clenched teeth and forced his eyes back to the screen.

    Amanda had acted against him. For what reason and to what capacity, Buzz could not be certain. But if Amanda had pulled a gun on Alaska, if she had tried to kill the little brat without warning him first, if she had been plotting this while ignoring his calls, then there were only so many conclusions he could draw from that.

    There could be other issues at play here. Her phone could have been lost. The issue could be on my end, some tech bullshit problem. Maybe she decided on the spur of the moment to do it, maybe she thought I'd like it, or she was just going to maim her and -

    Buzz paused mid-thought. He sat up so quickly his back slapped against his chair; Silph stopped talking, looking confused and frightened, but Buzz didn't care about him. He was thinking solely of the laughter that rang out inside his head, penetrating every cell of his body, screaming at him from every corner of his mind.

    Pathetic child, trying to run from the truth. No wonder you are such a failure.

    Buzz shut his eyes to try and block it out, but then Gideon was in front of him, face twisted in sadistic merriment, a gun clutched in his hands. The scientist pointed it at Buzz's forehead, and as he laughed endlessly, his finger tightened on the trigger.

    "NO!"

    Buzz leapt to his feet. He knew he should be more mindful of his injuries, but in the heat of the moment, he felt nothing but rage. He knew it was all in his head but he had to check, unable to tell in this living nightmare his life had become. The only person in his makeshift office was Silph, who seemed to be shaking slightly himself. Buzz checked his laptop just to be sure, and his heart beat faster as he saw the same eleven words that were threatening to tear him apart.

    As the rage subsided, Buzz's began to feel pain down his middle. He reached instinctively for his groin but stopped with his fingers barely grazing the front of his pants. Touching it would not help, not when it was still healing.

    The laughter carried on, but as Buzz looked down at his spoiled body, his rage took over. It winced every time he stepped forward too vigorously. It burnt when he tried to pee. There was talk of them attaching a bag to collect his urine. The doctors were not sure yet if he would ever be able to get an erection again let alone have children.

    This is all her fault, Buzz thought, fingers digging into the desk. Alaska and her friend have taken everything from me. My plan, my future, my partner. Why am I sitting here letting them get away with this? The little bitch needs to be punished, she needs to suffer, she needs to know everything I have inflicted on her.

    Buzz grabbed the phone, imaging his tight grip was around Alaska's throat. He thought of the number of times he had called Amanda over the last few days and the dial tone he had gotten in response and his eye began to twitch.

    This was my plan. This is all happening because of me. You think you can cast me aside and do this without me? I am the one who first got the elites worried, I am the one who pushed Red out of the public light, I am the one who dragged Alaska into this mess, me. ME! No one else is going to take this glory away from me.

    Buzz pressed a single number and held the receiver to his ear. "It's me." There was no response, not that Buzz had expected anything more from Scar. "It's time. No more waiting. Let them free." He hung up the phone before anyone could question him. His order had been delivered, and Buzz expected it to be followed through.

    He got up, pushing his chair aside, and moved towards the window. The view was not as good as it had been in his old office, the angles of the neighbouring buildings not quite right. Nor was it sunset quite yet, the sky still a light blue smeared in places by pale clouds barely hanging together. Yet there was the sun above him shining brightly, casting dark shadows over everything below him. Buzz watched it for a few moments, breathing in and out slowly, smiling.

    "Have you paid any attention to what I said? You are not giving orders here anymore, you're done!"

    Buzz chuckled as he turned back to Silph. The owner of this room stood in the middle of it with his chest puffed out and his face twisted in anger, but his squeaky voice and pouty lips betrayed his authority. "It is alright, I understand. I quit."

    "Y-y-you quit?" Silph spluttered. "But… no, you can't, I've already fired you."

    "Oh no, I insist. In fact, I have been thinking about it for a long time. This place, it's so stifling, isn't it? I was never one to be stuck inside a box like this. In fact, if you don't mind, I'd like to make a few changes here before I go."

    In one swift movement, Buzz pulled his gun from his pocket and fired it at the window. Silph screamed as the glass shattered, and screamed again as Buzz grabbed him by the lapels and dragged him towards the empty space.

    "You're insane, you can't do this to me!" He wailed, eyes widening the closer they got to the edge.

    "Weren't you paying any attention; I QUIT!" Buzz screamed, grinning wildly. He pushed Silph so he was leaning over the edge of the building, only Buzz's grip stopping him falling several stories to his death. It would be easy and hilarious to let him go, but right now Buzz only cared for the view below. Everyone down there looked so small and indistinguishable from each other as they milled about their days, wallowing in their own sense of importance, walking down the street with no idea of what lay beneath, so blissfully unaware.

    Until now. Buzz smiled as the screams started, but the sweetest sound was that of the road cracking and bursting open. Figures rapidly rose up the side of the building and shot past without any time for him to make them out clearly, but a few of the robots looked familiar: a Poliwrath here, a Machamp there, a Rhydon and Gengar and Charizard scattered around them, too many to focus on.

    As his robots rose from their home and flew towards their next destination, Buzz's smile widened. He shut his eyes, listening to the screams getting louder and louder below, he could imagine Alaska's face when she saw them coming, Sandy's when the robots descended on her, Amanda when she realised her mistake; Gideon's when the truth became apparent.

    Buzz opened his eyes and looked at Silph. "Haven't you realised it yet? No one is the boss of me."

    Laughter reverberated inside the office, Buzz's cackle clashing with the faint echoes inside his head. But as he watched Silph fall screaming towards the pavement, his coattails brushing against the metallic Pokémon that past him by, the voices in his head got quieter and quieter. Buzz sank into his chair and watched the sun reflecting off the skins of his Pokémon, and he laughed.


    Finally, after a very long time, another arc is done! Only four of these things left... hopefully this story can be done before we hit the 10th anniversary, but if not, prepare yourself for a crazy bunch of chapters!
     
    Back
    Top Bottom